SUPERNATURAL ACADEMY: YEAR

TWO

JAYMIN EVE
 CONTENTS

Stay in Touch
Supernatural Academy Map

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
50. Supernatural Academy: Year Three

Also by Jaymin Eve

 Jaymin Eve

Supernatural Academy: Year Two

Copyright © Jaymin Eve 2019

All rights reserved
First published in 2019

Eve, Jaymin
Supernatural Academy: Year Two

No part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by
any means, without the prior permission in writing of the publisher, nor be otherwise circulated in
any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition,
including this condition, being imposed on the subsequent purchaser. All characters in this
publication other than those clearly in the public domain are fictitious, and any resemblance to real
persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.
 STAY IN TOUCH

Stay in touch with Jaymin: www.facebook.com/JayminEve.Author

Website: www.jaymineve.com
For those who have lost everything and survived.
This one is for you.
SUPERNATURAL ACADEMY MAP
 1

B ang. Bang. Bang.

The heavy knocking at the door didn’t surprise me. Ilia had
already knocked twice, and Larissa once. My friends were more
impatient than me, and that was saying something.
“Give me two more minutes!” I shouted over the sound of the hair
dryer.
Changing my hair color was a ritual … a process that I went through
once a year. And whether I was in a dirty truck stop bathroom, a cheap
apartment, or one of the multiple bathrooms on my floor of the magic users’
wing in the Academy, it was still something I did alone.
“I want to see it!” Ilia shouted back. “You’re killing me out here.”
I missed whatever she said next, but it sounded like she was arguing
with someone. It had to be Larissa or Asher, who were also waiting for me
on the other side. All of them wanted to be here with me at the stroke of
midnight, when I started the next chapter of my new life. The Atlanteans
had been here as well, but then they’d had to get the party ready.
Leaving them in charge was no doubt not our brightest moment, but Axl
would hopefully keep them in line. And I’d really wanted to focus on my
hair.
This year I’d gone purple: a light jewel tone, with hints of violet and
lilac. My hair had been a variety of colors over the years, most of them
bright: bright orange and green and even a startling magenta. Last year,
though, I’d gone for a light, pastel pink. That was the year I also went from
a poor, displaced human, to a slightly less poor supernatural with a home
and family.
Pastel worked, and I was sticking with it.
Pink had brought me some of the best friends I could imagine … and
Asher. Sure, I’d stumbled into more drama than I thought one person could
in a twelve-month period, but I had survived, and now I was ready to take
on year two at the Academy.
When my hair was dry, I shut off the dryer. The resulting silence in the
bathroom was almost deafening. I admired the new color, excited by the
changes I was already noticing. The purple made my eyes bluer, my skin
more bronze, and my eyebrows very golden.
“I like it,” I said softly, turning to see the full effect. My hair, usually in
messy curls, was dead straight tonight, falling almost to my waist.
Opening the door in one quick movement, I already had my arms out to
catch my best friend. I knew Ilia would have been pressed right to the door.
She let out a low shriek as she tumbled in, and I stopped her from hitting
the floor.
As she bounced back, she gripped my shoulders while she looked me
over. “Gorgeous!” she finally exclaimed. “I have no idea how you get the
color so perfect, and I have to say I’m a little jealous. I love my red, but it’s
the color I was born with … could be nice to try something new.”
My lips twitched at her wistful tone. This was not a normal Ilia thing;
she was one of those all-or-nothing, foot-flat-to-the-floor, devil-may-care
magic users. She was badass, and she suited the natural red in her hair, but
the last year had left its mark on her. On all of us.
“Stick with red,” I told her. “It’s your color.”
She poked her tongue out at me. “Yeah, you’re probably right.” She
eyed my hair again. “I really love the purple. Here’s hoping it’s kinder to
you than pink was.”
It still astonished me that we had such differing opinions of last year. I
thought of it as one of the best years of my life, despite everything that
happened—good, bad, and other. Ilia didn’t feel the same way. She hated
everything I’d been through. She’d recently thrown all her pink clothing to
the back of her wardrobe.
Larissa, my other best friend, pushed her petite body past Ilia and ran
her gaze over me. “Perfect,” she declared, a hint of fang flashing. She’d
been feeding more frequently lately and it had brought a healthy glow to her
skin. It also meant her fangs were out more.
When she stepped aside, I let my gaze rest on the supernatural propped
casually against the frame of the door. Like every time I’d stared at him, my
stomach twirled and my heart clenched. Asher took my breath away, in the
most clichéd love-at-first-sight kind of way.
“Hey,” he said softly, straightening and ducking his head to step into the
bathroom. He was so tall that even the doorways at the Supernatural
Academy did not accommodate him.
“Hey,” I replied, stepping toward him. I could feel the smirks that were
no doubt on my friends’ faces—always teasing me about how “dick-
whipped” I was—but I ignored them. Asher had all of my focus.
His hand came up and cupped my cheek, thumb rubbing across my skin
as his eyes devoured me intently. The other hand tangled in my smooth hair,
and he leaned in to breathe me in. “You still smell like my Maddison,” he
said softly.
And he still smelled like ocean and fresh air and home.
“Yep,” I replied a little breathless. “The dye smell never seems to linger
in my hair.” When our bodies were close like this, I could think of nothing
except touching him.
He pulled back so our eyes could meet. “I love the purple,” he said
roughly just before his lips pressed into mine. It was a searing, branding
sort of kiss that he took his time with, and I lost all concept of anything
except Asher.
It wasn’t until a throat cleared behind us that I even remembered we
weren’t alone. “I need to get laid,” Ilia said, and I peeked around Asher to
see her fanning her face.
Asher flashed that dimpled grin. “You know Calen is the supe for that
job,” he said.
Ilia’s return grin was broad and satisfied. “Oh yeah, I know all too
well.” Her smile faded. “But it’s starting to get a little … tangled. Maybe
I’d be better off searching for someone with fewer friends in common for
this year. And definitely no Josh.”
Ilia had fallen pretty hard for a shifter last year, but their differences had
torn them apart. She said she was over Josh, and I believed her, especially
since she’d spent the last half of last year sleeping with Calen, one of the
Atlantean-five and Asher’s best friend.
 But now Ilia was running from him too. I was starting to see that it was
my best friend with the commitment issue, bailing whenever things got
serious. All this time, I’d thought it would be Calen—who loved to hit on
anything with two legs—who would fuck it up. But nope, he was somehow
more into Ilia than I’d ever seen him be into anyone. At least in the twelve
months I’d known him.
“We should get to the party,” Larissa reminded us. The Atlantean-run
New Year’s Eve party was raging somewhere in the Academy. School had
been over for almost two weeks, and we were due to start classes on the
second of January. I was excited for all the new learning and for the next
adventure that would take us back to the waters off Greece.
Sure, we were heading there because the mythical Atlantis was
supposed to “rise,” bringing with it unknown dangers and misfortune, one
of which was a possible sacrifice on my part, but hey, whose life was
perfect?
 2

A sher and I didn’t stay long at the dance, despite it having an

awesome live band, flowing alcohol, and Calen doing the
Macarena on the stage. They’d been studying human dances,
trying to create a birthday-slash-New Year’s Eve party that felt familiar to
me, and I didn’t have the heart to tell them that I’d never been much for
dances in my old life. However, it was well worth the entertainment value
to watch the ‘90s reappear.
Asher wrapped his arms around me as we headed toward the exit. “I
have a surprise for you,” he said, voice low and rumbly. “I haven’t had a
chance to give you your present yet.”
I shook my head. “You know I don’t need anything. I’ve never even
celebrated a birthday before. Trust me, this has been more than enough.”
His strong arms all but swept me off my feet as he pulled me closer.
“Listen up, water baby, you will get used to presents and birthdays and
surprises. Because I’m not ever going to stop.”
He’d taken to calling me water baby because my newly-unlocked
powers had me all fish-like. I was obsessed with water. I could swim faster
than any of the guys, breathe under there, see in the darkest of nights, and
manipulate the water to do my bidding. All the power was taking some
getting used to, and I was damn glad that I had Louis’s pendant to temper it,
but I was a big fan of not being vulnerable ever again.
Pushing myself higher, I pressed my lips to Asher’s and groaned softly
as his fresh ocean scent invaded my nose. His taste in my mouth and his
body molded to mine was my happy place.
 “Does this present involve nudity?” I asked breathlessly.
Asher’s lips kicked up in a small smile, dimples popping out, visible
even through his five o’clock shadow. No matter how often Asher
magically removed his beard, there was always this hint of darkness, and he
rocked that better than anyone I knew. “It just might.”
Sold. Sign me the fuck up!
We were at the edge of the room now, and I turned to blow kisses to Ilia
and Larissa, then Jesse, Calen, Rone, and Axl. Ilia smirked at me before her
right cheek bulged in the mime of cock sucking. Dirty bitch. Dirty, accurate
bitch. The guys just shot us knowing looks but didn’t look surprised as we
bailed from the party.
The moment we were back in the main walkways of the Academy, I
ditched my heels, relieved that those assholes weren’t on my feet any
longer, even if it did drop me back to my five-foot-ten height—a hell of a
lot shorter than Asher.
“Were the Atlanteans all tall?” I asked as we strolled along, hand in
hand. All of the ones I’d met were tall, and I was not short for a chick.
He lowered his head to meet my gaze, like he was deliberately proving
my point. “I’m not sure. Judging from the Atlanteans I’ve met, I’m going to
say yes. But we’d know for sure if we could ever figure out where my
ancestors buried the library.”
Somewhere on the Supernatural Academy or Demi-fey Academy
grounds there was an Atlantean library. It had the rarest collection of books
and information on the long-lost civilization, and it had been passed down
through Asher’s family line. His parents had been killed before they told
him of the location, and no matter where we searched, we couldn’t find it.
“I wonder if I might be able to find it now. My senses are so much
stronger.” I followed Asher through an archway and into the commons.
“Maybe we should go back to the Demi-fey Academy and I could have a
sniff around.”
“Couldn’t hurt,” Asher agreed. “I’ll contact Mossie and see if he can
arrange another inspection. This time I’ll be there to help as well.”
Asher’s family was rich and powerful. Upon his parents’ deaths, he’d
inherited their company and legacy. I’d rarely seen him throw his power
around, but from what I knew, Asher could buy and sell the world with
ease. Hopefully between him and Mossie, we could get back into the other
academy.
 The Clovers’ table came into sight, and even though it was empty right
now, I still remembered to ask, “What’s happening with Kate and Chellie?
Did the trial go ahead yet?”
Asher shook his head. “Not yet. Apparently they were waiting for my
return before pressing charges. Since I’ve made my statement, they’ve been
moved to a new facility to await their trial. They’ll face the supernatural
council sometime this year.”
I’d been warned that I might have to testify. Now it was just a waiting
game to see what would happen. Their families were powerful as well, and
they were fighting to keep their daughters from the prison system. Even
though Asher had already stripped those families of their high-paying jobs,
they had still rallied together to try and take him down.
It was a shit fight, and I really just wanted to forget all about it. But
those bitches needed to learn their lesson about kidnapping. Sure, it had all
worked out in the end, but maybe it wouldn’t next time.
I’d expected Asher to take me to his private house at the back of the
Academy, but instead he led us into the water world, a quadrant of the
school where all water magic lessons were held. “This is where the surprise
is?” I asked, amused. “Are you going to teach me some new water magic?”
Asher was the teacher for this class last year, but it got cancelled when
he was taken by the crazy assholes trying to bring about the rise of Atlantis.
Which meant no one got to take the final test of making it through the
doorway.
“Or is this about the doorway?” I pressed, chuckling to myself. “You
want me to prove I’m one with the water.”
Asher kissed me suddenly and all words and thoughts faded away. “So
fucking cute,” he said softly as he pulled away.
I shook my head, surprised to see that we’d made it through the
walkway and were now at the door. Dude messed with my head; it would
scare me if I wasn’t so stupidly in love with the idiot. Not that I’d told him
that of course, but I wasn’t going to lie to myself about it any longer.
Asher waved his hand toward the barrier. “After you.”
I narrowed my eyes, but I was interested to see if I still couldn’t get
through. Last time it had been like wading through jelly, and I’d bailed
before I got to the other side. Stepping forward, I placed my hand against
the barrier and it actually felt different, like … water with a slightly higher
viscosity. The moment my face touched it, my underwater breathing kicked
in, and I no longer feared that cloying sensation. This was usually the point
I bailed, but Asher always told me that I needed to push through, so I did.
There was a mild pop, and I opened my eyes to find myself on the other
side. “Woohoo!” I let out a cheer, smiling broadly at Asher when he
appeared. “I did it,” I yelled. “I would have made it to year two.”
“You did it, Maddi,” he said, pulling me into his side for a hug. “Only I
have a small confession to make.”
I stopped cheering, eyeing him suspiciously. “What confession?”
“No one can make it through the doorway.”
I blinked before tilting my head toward him. “What do you mean? I just
went through it.”
Asher nodded. “Yep, which makes it a grand total of two students to
ever step through without someone lowering the barrier.”
I was so confused. “How did those second, third, and fourth years make
it through at that first Water Magic class?” I’d seen them all step through,
and with ease.
Asher grinned. “I secretly lowered the barrier and let them cross before
reinstating it. We tell all first years that it’s part of their test, because it’s the
best way for them to truly embrace the water. It’s not until the very end that
I let everyone in on the little lie.”
My hand swung out and I smacked Asher on the shoulder. “That’s
fucking terrible, you asshole.”
He shrugged, his grin more than a little amused. “I shocked the hell out
of the teacher when I crossed, because no one thought it was possible.
There’s a strong spell on the door … one with a very simple counterspell. It
was put in place to keep anyone from wandering in here without assistance.
There’s some dark shit further back in this section.”
I let out a low laugh. “No wonder you looked so stunned when I almost
made it through. But how did I make it through? How are we breaking
through the spell?”
His expression turned more serious. “Ever since that first class, you’ve
been on my radar. Only those with very strong water magic could have
broken through the spell. I didn’t know what you were then, but I was
certainly intrigued.”
Asher had been on my radar since the first moment I caught a glimpse
of black hair with silvery-blond streaks. The powerful aura. The broad
shoulders that had taken up half the table. Then when I got to know him, it
was so much more than his physical perfection. It was the way our energies
mingled and our souls reached for each other, just the way I imagined true
mates’ souls would.
We might not have triggered the actual true mate bond yet, but I didn’t
care. I chose Asher.
When we stepped out onto the beach, I threw my arms out and let the
magic sun warm me. Asher laughed, and I was reminded of something. “I
guess we’re friends now.”
His smile remained as he tilted his head. He didn’t remember.
“You told me that you’d reveal everything about the door when we were
friends,” I reminded him.
His arms wrapped around me and I snuggled against him, loving the
feel of his skin on mine, and our energies together. It was hard to believe
that when we’d first met, the block on my power had clashed hardcore with
Asher’s energy, and we’d almost blown up the school.
Now, with the help of the powerful necklace Louis had given me, it
actually felt like my energy was soothed by Asher’s.
We’d come so far.
“Happy birthday, Maddi,” he said softly, pressing kisses just below my
ear and down my cheek. I was barely breathing by the time he reached my
lips, desperate to taste him.
We kissed for a long time, and then he lifted me up, and I wrapped my
legs around him.
When he pulled away to open the door, I realized he’d taken us up to
one of the small, colorful huts that sat at the edge of the white, sun-kissed
sand.
“We get to stay here?” I asked, excitement sending my voice higher.
“I’ve never even seen inside them.”
I’d swum in this water, sunbaked under the magical sun, frolicked with
the unique pink dolphins of the water world, and made out with Asher on
the sand multiple times.
But I’d never made it into the huts.
The front had three steps leading up to a small porch. There were no
windows on the walls, just a door surrounded by weatherboards. The house
he’d chosen was pink, and I wondered if that was a tribute to the hair color
that had brought us together.
 Asher didn’t let me down, holding me with ease as he opened the door
and stepped us into the dark interior. It was quite the contrast to the
eternally bright and warm world outside the door, and I wondered if the
lack of windows was so you could actually sleep.
I was a little disappointed that we’d be cut off from the ocean though.
Just seeing it there was soothing for me, but at least I knew it was close. I
could still smell that briny freshness in the air.
Lights flared, and since Asher hadn’t moved to touch a switch, I was
guessing it was magic illuminating the inside. I gasped and wiggled to get
down. With a laugh, Asher let me drop to the ground.
“It’s amazing,” I said, running to look around. There was one bedroom
with an attached bathroom, a living room, and a gorgeous open-plan
kitchen. Everything was painted in white, cream, and soothing grays, a stark
contrast to the bright exteriors.
“It’s so … homey,” I said, surprised.
Asher nodded. “And you haven’t even seen the best part yet.”
That definitely piqued my interest.
I watched as he crossed back to the front door and placed his hand
against a small panel there that I hadn’t noticed. It flared red, and then a
moment later turned green. I stilled at the whirring sound that followed, my
eyes widening even further as the walls started to lift up.
Like, literally lift.
Within two minutes, every wall in the house had risen, allowing
sunlight and the ocean breeze in. Like a tent with the canopies open.
Joy danced through me at this integration of indoors and outdoors. Now
it was perfect. No matter what room I was in, I could see the ocean, as the
hut had been designed to capture that view from all angles.
Dashing into the bedroom, I jumped on the bed and sprawled back
against the pillows. Hands behind my head, I relaxed deep into the cushion
and watched the water splash out there. If it wasn’t so bright, I could
imagine sleeping like this for days.
“No wonder this is used as a prize,” I said to Asher as he dropped down
beside me. “This is … incredible.”
His chuckle was low and husky, and suddenly I was very aware of the
bed and the privacy and the sexy, sexy Atlantean beside me. Rolling to my
side, I focused on the only thing here more captivating than the ocean.
Asher.
 “What are you thinking?” he asked, those hypnotic eyes caressing
across my face.
“Just wondering how the heck I ended up here. Twelve months ago I
was in a dirty bathroom, dyeing my hair pink, all the while trying to figure
out what to do next with my life. Today…” I spread a hand to sweep across
the view. “Today I’m here. At the ocean. With … you.”
As I dropped my hand, he moved forward and kissed me with enough
force that my toes curled and my stomach filled with swirls of butterflies
and arousal. His arms wrapped around me, pulling me closer, and I let out a
soft breath as his firm grip ran across my back and down to my ass. His
touch sparked tingles across my body. As he gripped the bottom of my
dress, pulling it up so that he could scrape his fingertips across bare skin, I
felt like I was actually going to combust.
“You’re so damned sexy,” he practically growled against my lips.
“Seriously, Maddi, you’re all the fuck I can think about.”
No complaints here. I’d always hoped that if I ever fell in love, they’d
be equally as obsessed with me. I never wanted what my adoptive mother
had—meaningless and sometimes violent relationships that did nothing
except strip her of soul and heart and dignity. I wanted someone who made
me feel everything and never used those feelings against me.
When you loved someone, they had a certain amount of control over
you. A scary concept when you truly thought about it, especially when it
was someone who didn’t deserve or cherish that gift.
Asher had never made me feel like that.
Leaning back, I yanked at his shirt, managing to pull it up over the rigid
muscle it covered. Asher was built like a god: tall, broad shoulders, slim
hips, and thick muscles that I’d compare to those of an elite athlete. You
know, if he were human.
When my hands were finally on all of that bronze skin, I bit my lip to
stop the groan of appreciation from emerging. By the holy fucking gods.
My lips descended; I pressed them to his chest, right above his heart. I
could feel it beating under my touch, slow and steady at first, but as I
touched him more, the pace picked up.
I affected Asher, and it was the best fucking feeling ever.
He allowed me to touch and explore for longer than usual. “It’s your
birthday,” he joked when I laughed about his need to control. “It’s all about
you.”
 My dress was long gone. I wore only a barely-there lace bra and a
thong. Asher’s hands traced across my skin, and before I could catch my
breath, he flipped me over so I was on my stomach.
When I tried to turn back to look at it, his firm hand on my back stopped
me from moving.
“Trust me,” he said.
For a second my mind rebelled, because I didn’t like to be held
immobile, but then I remembered it was Asher. I did trust him. So I relaxed,
resting my head on my hands, turned toward the ocean.
There was a low rustle of fabric, and then his hands—warm and soft—
landed on my lower back. They glided across me, oiled from whatever he’d
grabbed, and then he was rubbing and stroking and kneading my muscles.
“Oh my gods,” I groaned, eyes fluttering shut as Asher massaged me,
moving with skillful hands across the planes of my back, working out the
tension I hadn’t even realized I’d been holding. My bra was unhooked, the
heat of his body pressing along one side of me.
As he made his way back down my spine, I curled my toes at the
sensations building inside me. He was touching me everywhere, stroking
every nerve to life, and as his hands spanned across the small of my back, I
moaned softly. More oil, and then he was rubbing across my ass cheeks,
fanning more of the fiery arousal inside of me to life. As his fingers stroked
down to the tops of my thighs, I mentally started to beg him to touch me
where I was throbbing, aching in a way that only Asher could cause.
Bastard no doubt knew that; he could probably see and smell that I was
wet as fuck for him, and he continued to tease me. Rubbing across my
thighs, brushing lightly over my center, but never giving me exactly what I
wanted.
He was waiting for me to beg … I was waiting to see if he’d cave first.
Both of us caught up in this moment. I arched my back involuntarily,
because he had me so fucking wound up that I was moving without even
knowing it, desperately seeking some sort of release.
“Baby…” Asher said warningly. “Stay still.”
I moaned again. “I can’t, fuck. Please touch me. I need you to touch
me.”
Asher’s hands slicked up my thighs then, and I cried out as he pushed
my thong aside and finally … finally, stroked my center. Firm, right along
my clit, caressing and circling it, the oil lubricating me—not that I needed
it. I was literally dripping wet for him now, moisture pooling along his
fingers as he rubbed them across and then inside me. There was something
about being in this position, my ass half in the air, slightly vulnerable as
Asher played with my body, that was driving me crazy.
“Oh, fuck,” I cried, starting to ride his hand, my body moving back on
the two fingers inside while his thumb continued to circle the hard ball of
nerves that was sending shocks through my body.
Asher’s lips landed on my back, and everything inside of me shattered,
the orgasm ripping through me. I dropped on my stomach, limbs trembling
as I rode out the last of the pleasure, Asher never removing his fingers until
I was completely spent.
Best birthday ever.
 3

M y skin was still heated when his hands gripped my hips and
spun me over, an arm on either side of my head as he held
his weight up off me. Needing more, I opened my legs and
welcomed him closer.
“Massage is definitely a skill you need to hone,” I told him, my voice
still breathless. “I mean, you’re pretty good, but with a lot more practice,
you could be something really special.”
His lips quirked as he stared down at me, no doubt taking in my flushed
cheeks and accelerated breathing. He didn’t speak, he just lowered himself
so that he could kiss me gently. Or at least it started gentle before it quickly
turned into something hotter. Heavier.
And I was right back to that low, tugging need in my body.
I got his pants off, and then both of us were thankfully naked. Clothes
were such cockblockers. He slid inside in one firm stroke.
“Ah, fuck,” I said, my body still so sensitive that I almost orgasmed just
from that one movement. Asher’s grin was both wicked and sexy as he
started to move, just the way I loved it, in long deep strokes. The ocean
crashed nearby, and the sound and scent of the water were everywhere. We
moved together, and I marveled at the gentle kisses we exchanged while he
continued to love me.
“Gods, Asher,” I groaned, already starting to unravel.
“Maddi,” he replied in a low, husky tone. Just hearing my name on his
lips like that spiraled my pleasure higher, and everything inside of me
tightened as I lost control, crying out his name. Asher groaned, coming too,
and my head spun as the sensations became almost too much to handle.
For many long minutes we remained in that position, breathing heavily,
and I loved the feel of his body against mine. I loved having every part of
him like this. Our energy hummed together, and if this was the sort of
chemistry that books talked about, then it was no wonder everyone searched
for it.
I’d never felt like this before, not with anyone else, and I wondered at
the extra connection that had always existed between us, pretty much from
the first moment we’d met. It had to be Atlantean, something to do with our
origins from there. But our supernatural sides…
“We aren’t true mates,” I said, the sad, pathetic words falling from my
mouth.
Asher rolled to the side, bringing me with him, his arms holding me
close. Our eyes met, and his were intense. I almost couldn’t stare directly at
them, but I also couldn’t look away. “I believe we are,” he said. “There’s a
bond between us that goes way beyond a normal attraction. Even before I
loved you, I wanted to be near you. You consumed my thoughts and my
dreams and my attention.”
My heart pretty much stopped beating, and I sucked in air, trying to feed
my starving lungs. “You … you said you love me?”
Asher’s lips quirked up, dimples came into play, and I was a fucking
goner. “Baby, you already know I love you. I’d sacrifice myself for you. I’d
sacrifice the fucking world for you. If that’s not love, then I don’t have an
explanation for it.”
A tear escaped. “I’ve never had anyone tell me that before. Not really
say it and mean it.”
He kissed me again, and I wondered if I’d ever feel this happy again. It
was almost tempting fate to destroy my life because it was so darn perfect.
“I lov—” I started, but a loud splash and chirping noise interrupted me.
Asher’s lips twitched before his gaze turned to the ocean. I looked over
as well, because that splash was way too large to be one of the dolphins.
“What in the hell…?” I whispered, rolling over so I could see better.
“It’s Alex,” Asher said from beside me, suddenly laser focused on the
water. “I thought he’d actually left us somehow. I haven’t seen him in
ages.”
Alex. Okay.
 A giant kraken-looking octopus called Alex. Why the hell not?
Asher was up then, lifting me with him, and I squeezed my legs closed
so that I didn’t drip all over the bed. “You wanna swim?” Asher asked me.
I wanted that more than anything. “Yes, absolutely. Just let me pee and
clean up a bit and then I’ll join you.”
I knew I should be afraid that he wanted to swim with … whatever it
was, but I was excited. Asher dropped a kiss on my lips and gently
deposited me in the bathroom before he handed me a warm cloth to help me
clean up. I just stood there staring at him, because no one cared for me like
he did. Then I stared more as he jumped off the side of the open house,
landing on the sand before he strolled to the ocean. Gods. That perfect
fucking ass, and the Atlantean ink, and … drool.
When he entered the water, I finally focused on cleaning up. There were
no walls, and for a second I wondered if I should be embarrassed peeing
right where anyone could see me, but thankfully Asher was already half out
to Alex. The creature rose up further from the water, and I took an extra-
long look.
Alex was dark green, like seaweed in color, with a ton of tentacles in
varying lengths and thicknesses. Way more than an octopus—too many to
count. There was a round, squid-like head and a defined face, with two eyes
and what looked like a large mouth. I had never seen anything like him in
human or supernatural books. He was both scary and fascinating.
When I was finished, I jumped out onto the sand too, feeling freer than I
ever had. Swimming naked in the ocean with an Atlantean was my not-so-
secret fantasies come to life.
My favorite little dolphin, who I’d named Blush, joined me when I was
in the deeper water. She was the pinkest of all the dolphins I’d seen in here
and also one of the smallest.
Diving down with her, my eyes and lungs immediately adjusted; I was
able to breathe and see under the water with ease. Even in the deepest
reaches, my body adjusted to my natural state. I was meant to be able to live
above and below the water. Blush sent out a call next to me, and I picked up
the vibrations that traveled through the water. We dashed along together
until I reached Asher. He was in front of Alex, the two of them just hanging
out in the water.
He turned when I popped my head up, my eyes widening as I took in
the full height of Alex. He was twenty feet tall at least, with most of it being
the head and eyes. The tentacles were even longer than that, and I would
guess that a few of the thicker ones were forty feet at minimum.
“Alex, I’d like you to meet Maddi,” Asher said as he pulled me closer.
The creature stared down at me, and since its face was like nothing I’d
ever seen before, I wasn’t sure how to read its expression.
“Nice to meet you,” I said softly, relieved to feel Blush just under my
arm. “Any friend of Asher’s is a friend of mine.”
Something strong and firm wrapped around my center, and I let out a
low shriek when I was yanked up and into the air. Alex’s tentacle was
wrapped around my stomach, not tight, but it was still a little scary to be
dangling in the air with my ass on display.
I mean, allow a girl a little dignity.
Asher laughed, his eyes darkening as he watched me closely. “He likes
you,” he said, and with that, Alex lowered me back down into the water.
I didn’t even want to ask what would have happened if he didn’t like
me. Alex basically dropped me into Asher’s arms, and I just shook my head
as I realized he was being playful with me. Like a huge, scary, octopus dog.
“Let’s swim,” Asher said, and he sounded younger and excited. Like
this wasn’t something he normally got to do. Just let loose and swim.
“Let’s do it,” I agreed.
 4

H ours later, I was sprawled naked across the beach, burrowed

into the warm sand. I was low-key exhausted from swimming,
but I knew I’d recover fast. Benefits of being an Atlantean and
supernatural.
A warm hand slid lazily along my back and I sighed, making a
contented moan. “Best birthday ever,” I said. “I wish we could stay like this
forever.”
Asher’s lips pressed to my shoulder as he continued to caress my skin,
sending goose bumps across it. “Unfortunately, real life is calling, but I do
have one more birthday surprise for you.”
Lifting my head from my arm, I stared at him, loving the sand and salt
that clung to his golden skin. He looked sexy, his hair in messy ocean
waves, his eyes very sea-foam green.
“What is it?” I asked, trying not to let the excitement just spill out of
me. So far he’d beyond exceeded my expectations.
“You should probably put your swimsuit on, because we’re not going to
be alone for this part,” he warned, and I jumped up and into the ocean to get
rid of the sand in places it shouldn’t be before I pulled the bikini on. Asher
had dropped some clothing here earlier today, apparently. Always thinking
ahead.
Just as I got the suit on, and Asher was in shorts, voices caught my
attention. Four familiar faces came into view, all of them just dressed in
swim shorts, a ton of Atlantean muscle on show.
Ahhh.
 “Hey!” I shouted, running toward them. The Atlantean-five, as they
were known, were some of my favorite people in the world.
Calen got to me first, and I barely caught a glimpse of his golden brown
hair—that was a little longer than it had been the first time I saw him—and
silvery brown eyes before he yanked me up into his arms. “Happy birthday,
baby girl,” he said softly, pressing a kiss to my forehead.
“Aw, thanks, dude,” I said, shooting him a smile. Calen was the joker of
the group, the one who didn’t like shit to be too serious, and the one who
had been sleeping his way through the Academy until he got hooked on Ilia.
But he was loyal as fuck, and I adored him.
Jesse was next, and even though I’d never admit it to any of them, he
was probably my second-favorite Atlantean behind Asher. There was just
something about the huge shifter that made me feel safe and content. I
trusted him implicitly; he was half the reason I hadn’t lost my mind when
Asher was taken last year.
Jesse had gorgeous dark skin and a mop of dark hair. His eyes were
green, but not like Asher’s; more like a leaf edged in silver. He was hot. Not
quite Asher hot, but … close. Maybe it was only that I loved Asher as way,
way, more than a friend that made him hotter to me; otherwise, those two
were almost on par.
Jesse hugged me hard, strong arms lifting me off the ground as he held
me close. “Happy birthday, Mads,” he murmured, his lips brushing against
my ear.
“Thank you!”
This continued with Axl, the resident genius and bookworm, and
despite the fact he was the smallest of the guys at just over six foot, he was
by no means weak or small. I brushed back his messy auburn waves,
delighted that they were all here with me.
“Don’t forget me,” Rone added, and I marveled at the relationship I had
now with the prickly vampire. When he’d first met me, he’d been a right
old asshole, and his distrust of me had lasted for quite a long time. But
eventually we’d found a friendship, and now he was as important to me as
the rest of the guys.
I was beyond lucky.
Looking between the four, I had to laugh. “Ash said he had another
surprise, but I didn’t think it was you four. I got you guys last year.” I
wrinkled my nose at Asher. “Way to regift, dude.”
 He just shook his head at me. “No, smartass, it’s not the guys. They’re
just here to help me out.”
Now I was intrigued.
“You know I hate waiting for surprises,” I said, looking between them
all. “What is it?”
I could almost feel the low thrum of excitement coming from the five of
them, and I felt like I was going to burst from anticipation. Asher brushed a
hand along my side, running his fingers across the gritty sand there. “I’m
going to give you your own Atlantean tattoo.”
Yes! All the yeses. There was no hiding how thrilled I was, bouncing
around like an idiot, while they shook their heads at me. But for reals, I’d
been dying to join their Atlantean tattoo club—all five of them were
marked with various Atlantean images and symbols across the right side of
their bodies and down their right arms.
“What am I getting?” I asked in a rush. “Where is it going on my body?
Right side just like yours? How big can I get?” I paused. “Holy shit, how
much is it going to hurt?” I looked between the five of them before settling
on Axl. “You’d never lie to me, Ax … what can I compare the pain to?”
He almost looked dizzy at my random burst of questions. “The pain is
minimal,” he assured me, not sounding as “scientist” as usual. Instead, he
sounded like a friend who cared. “Asher uses water to infuse the marks onto
your skin. It has to be him because the magic in his blood makes him the
only one strong enough to still perform this original Atlantean way of
marking skin.”
Asher chuckled. “Something tells me Maddi would be even better at it
than me.”
I waved him away. “I can’t draw for shit, so unless you all want water-
drawn stick people, it might be best if Ash sticks with being the resident
artist.”
All of the guys had a lot of marks, and they each had one special one
that was completely unique to them. My fascination with their tattoos had
led to a lot of long chats.
Axl lifted his arm, practically shoving his forearm in my face. “Our
marks will never fade, and that’s because there’s no ink.”
“So it’s just water magic and blood?” I asked.
Rone nodded. “Yep, our blood mixed with the water magic. That’s why
it’s this dark, bronzy shade.”
 I stared closer at Axl’s arm, which was still in my face; in the sunlight
there were glittery pigments in the swirling symbol. This was Axl’s unique
mark, and it was an Atlantean symbol for knowledge. Flowing lines that
looked like water but all connected to each other. The water connected the
world and it held secrets and knowledge that was beyond all else.
Axl wanted to unravel these secrets, so his preferred symbol was that of
water knowledge.
Asher’s, of course, was a large crown that was filled in with swirls of
water to show that he was directly descended from a royal bloodline. I
wondered if he would put a crown on me too, since that was my heritage as
well. Royal and a god, apparently. If the rumors were to be believed.
“My water symbol is the best … you need to touch it though, to get the
full impact,” Calen flirted.
Instead of showing me his arm as Axl had done, he lifted me off the
ground so that I was facing his right pec. Across it in a large geometric
design was another water symbol. This one meant power. Calen hid his
drive and ambition behind a playboy asshole exterior so that no one saw
what was really going on underneath. But I knew the truth. He was
someone who never gave up. When he set his mind to something, he did not
waver.
Asher stepped forward with an “accidental” clip across Calen’s head,
and he caught me as I dropped. “Enough. Let’s get this started.”
Rone and Jesse looked slightly disappointed not to show off their
favorite as well, but I already knew that Jesse’s mark was loyalty. You
looked after the water and it would look after you. His was a series of
slashes and strikes across his abs. His marks were not as obvious because
his skin tone was already dark, but the glittery pigments were still visible.
And Rone’s was family. The swirls in his all connected to each other,
because just like the ocean, family was always connected. To Rone, there
was nothing more important than the family he had chosen. The one that
had chosen him, giving him the security and comfort he’d never had as a
child.
I couldn’t read the Atlantean language as well as Asher and the other
guys. They’d basically been raised learning the symbol-based language. But
I was certainly getting better.
“Where do you want your first tattoo?” Asher asked, still holding me
close.
 “On my right side?” I asked, and he nodded. There was probably a long
story about why the right side; something to ask them another time.
I palmed my hands across my ribs, bared under the swimsuit top. “Here,
I think.”
Asher nodded again, and then took my hand and led me down to the
water. “It’s easier if I’m close to the ocean. This water was magicked here
from where Atlantis sank, by my ancestors, and it’s what I’ve used to ink all
of us.”
“How do you ink yourself?” I asked, realizing that he had no one to
reciprocate.
Calen laughed from nearby. “With a mirror and great difficulty.”
That was something I really hoped to see one day.
When I was at the water’s edge, I sat with my feet in the ocean and the
rest of me on the damp sand. Asher brushed his thumb across the area I’d
chosen and I tried my best not to think about his hands on me only a few
hours before.
“Close your eyes, Maddi,” he murmured, his gaze already far away, like
he was mentally preparing the image. “I promise to create the perfect
symbol for you.”
I trusted Asher implicitly. All of them, actually. Calen sat down on one
side and took my hand. Axl took the other, and right before I closed my
eyes, I saw Jesse and Rone crouch behind my head, like they were
protecting me from all sides. Only my feet were not blocked, because none
of us feared the ocean.
When Asher moved closer to me, I felt the tingle of energy that always
existed between us. It flared to life, rushing along my bare skin. His hands,
when they landed on my ribs, were cool—icy even—and I did my best not
to jump.
“You can move,” Asher said softly. “This is not like the human way of
getting a tattoo.”
I nodded, still nervous.
When Asher’s magic flowed, there was an odd tingle, followed by a
burning sensation. As Axl had said, it was not painful, but I felt a mild
discomfort. My energy started swirling in hot arcs inside of me, something
that usually only happened if I accidentally lost skin contact with the
pendant. But since it still rested between my boobs, this was to do with
Asher.
 “Uh, not to alarm anyone,” I said, eyes still closed, “but my power is …
reacting.”
Someone brushed their hand across mine soothingly. “That’s normal,”
Jesse said. “The power in your blood is combining with the power Asher is
using … with his water magic. It always creates a spark.”
“Try not to blow us up though,” Calen deadpanned, reminding us all
that the first time I’d properly touched Asher, we’d almost destroyed the
school.
“Will do my best,” I muttered.
 5

“I love it!” Ilia said, reaching out to touch the mark across my
ribs. “I want one immediately. Like … right now.”
I laughed, moving across to the mirror in my room,
lifting my uniform to see it again. My tattoo was a crown, but different to
Asher’s. Mine was smaller, with spikes across the front, reminiscent of the
forks of a trident. A trident crown. Apparently, the trident was the weapon
of the royal families, and each family had a slightly different style, with
their own crystals and gems infused. Asher had given me the one for my
family line: Sonaris. Their royal gems were aquamarine.
“How come yours is a different color to the Atlantean-five?” Ilia asked,
having followed me to the mirror. “It’s almost gold.”
I nodded. “Yeah, it’s weird. They’re not really sure, but probably
something to do with the power in my blood. Since the blood mixes with
water and power to form the mark, it’s definitely something in me.”
Ilia nodded like that made sense. She’d been telling me from the first
moment we met that my power was strong and unique. She was a one-
woman cheer squad. Every person, whether human or supe, needed a friend
like her.
“Asher truly has a gift,” she murmured, her eyes tracing the lines. “It
almost looks three-dimensional. So real.”
He did. A true gods-given gift. The lines were delicate in some places,
thicker in others, each swirling and forming together to make the trident
crown. It was about the size of my hand, spanning right across my side, and
I was sad to have to cover it up with a shirt today.
 But alas, it was back to school, and I was finally going in with my
powers accessible. Not all of them, but I was powerful enough that I was
going to have a real shot at learning magic.
“So based on your near straight A's last year, what did you decide to
take this year?” Ilia asked.
Despite all the drama that had surrounded me, I’d aced most of my first
year classes—with a lot of studying and a lot of help from Axl, and that
meant I could choose more electives this year.
Picking up my schedule, which had been delivered last night, I stared
down at the blank fields. The magical parchment would give me my
timetable as soon as I picked classes. The second piece of paper, which had
arrived with it, held the multiple options for classes.
“I’m definitely taking Water Magic and History again,” I said, knowing
they were important. “Herbalism and Sword and Sorcery, as well.”
Year one had been an introduction year, giving us basic knowledge for
each subject, but year two would see us delving deeper.
“I’m going to ditch Demon Mythology though. Princeps Jones said the
more advanced years were for people that wanted to focus on it as a career.”
I had no interest in a further career in that area.
“Are you going to try Healing Magic this year?” Ilia pointed it out on
my list. “It’s a good pair to Herbalism.”
I nodded. “Definitely. And I think I’d like to try Advanced Attack and
Defense. It pairs with Sword and Sorcery.”
Ilia nodded. “Hells yeah, that was my favorite of every class I ever
took.”
I looked down the long list, pausing at Race Morphology. “I really
should take it again too. I’m still behind on learning about this world, and I
love that we’re moving on to more in-depth demi-fey in year two.”
The six classes I’d mentioned started to swirl themselves into a Monday
to Friday schedule, and I realized that there was one space left, which I
could either leave for independent study or fill later. The Supernatural
Academy, like American colleges, initially let you pick and choose classes
for a basic overall education, until eventually you specialized. I had to
laugh that on Thursday I had Herbalism and Healing in the morning and
Sword and Sorcery and Advanced Attack and Defense in the afternoon.
Heal in the morning, kill in the afternoon.
 “I’ll figure the rest out later,” I said to Ilia, shoving my schedule into the
leather satchel she’d gifted me last year. “I’m running late for a meeting
with Princeps Jones.” I really didn’t want to miss the first assembly of the
year.
She nodded, giving me a wave. “I’m heading out on a job soon,” she
said, following me toward the door. “Shouldn’t be gone long though, but I
wanted to let you know just in case I have to leave before lunch.”
I patted the cell phone in my pocket. “Girl, you know I finally got my
phone hooked up. Just text me.”
She muttered something about it being freaking time, and I shook my
head. I’d never really had a proper phone in my old life—too expensive—
so the one I had now was often forgotten, uncharged, or lost in my room
somewhere. I was trying to get better at using it, because a lot of shit had
happened in my life and it was an easy way to contact someone in a hurry.
Speaking of … it vibrated in my pocket.
Asher: What are you wearing?
With a snort of laughter, I shook my head. Somehow sexting had come
up yesterday—from Calen, of course. Since then I’d been getting my share
of random texts from Asher. Something told me he was building up to
either embarrass me or turn me on so badly that I would go running to him.
Me: Skirt, tights, shirt with buttons. Very sexy. I added a winky face
emoticon and then sent it.
Asher: I fucking miss you. Waking up without you … not cool, baby.
My laughter dried up and an ache started low in my stomach. Asher had
been trying to get me to live with him; we’d practically stayed together
every night since the drama of last year. But I wasn’t quite ready to give up
my room in the Academy. I’d been independent my entire life, and I
couldn’t quite go there yet with Asher.
Me: I’ll see you at breakfast, right?
Asher: Possibly… I have a meeting with one of my teachers. I might be
late.
Disappointment hit me, but I pushed it down. I didn’t want to
completely lose myself in Asher and not be able to function at all if he
wasn’t around. On the other hand, I’d always felt couples needed to spend a
lot of time together to maintain a healthy relationship. Doing whatever it
was they both loved to do … common activities. And if they didn’t have
common activities, then go out and discover some together.
 That was my dream relationship. And so far, Asher was making all of it
come true.
A light knock on the door had me turning to find Larissa casually
strolling in. She’d changed a lot from the shy, scared vampire I’d met a year
ago. Now she bristled with energy, her flawless skin bright and vibrant. She
no longer dropped her head when she walked; she wore her awesomeness
with confidence. It made me so damn happy to see that.
“Hey, dudes.” She strode forward to give Ilia a hug. “Dad said you were
heading out soon,” she said to our friend. “Be careful out there.”
Ilia nodded. “Yeah, it shouldn’t be anything too crazy. Old textbook
case. This supe should be an easy find.”
I snorted. “Way to put that out into the universe. You’ve just screwed
yourself.”
Ilia wrinkled her nose at me, and I laughed. “We should get to Princeps
Jones,” I said to Larissa. “Lead the way.”
Ilia didn’t come with us, and I felt a slight pang because last year the
three of us had gone to this first day meeting together. “I’ll text you,” Ilia
called, and I blew her a goodbye kiss. Family. It was the oddest thing to
have that in my life now. But I couldn’t imagine ever again being as lonely
as I was before the Academy.
The halls were bustling as we walked through, new year enthusiasm at
an all-time high. It would die down as the year got underway and the hard
work started, but for now there was excitement in the air. Especially for the
first years, who were stepping up into this new school. Sure, most of them
had come from the junior school nearby, but the Academy was so much
more. The big leagues.
“What classes do you have this morning?” Larissa asked as we crossed
the huge commons area. Plenty of students were already ordering breakfast,
chatting with friends. It was noisy.
I pictured my Wednesday timetable. “Sports Bonding at nine,” I said
with a frown. I hadn’t chosen that, so it must be mandatory.
Larissa nodded. “Oh yeah, everyone has that this year. It’s Dad’s new
bonding exercise. Literally. There will be exercise and team activities and
… a bunch of things.”
She didn’t look that happy about it, but I loved physical activity. I was
pretty good at most sports and was somewhat excited to see what this would
bring.
 “Even third and fourth years?” I asked. My guys were a year older than
me, in their third year.
Larissa nodded. “Yep. The Atlantean-five will be there as well, don’t
worry. This is absolutely mandatory for all students.”
She muttered something under her breath like We’ll see how long that
lasts, which had me chuckling.
We were almost at Princeps Jones office, so I quickly rattled off my
other classes today. “Before lunch I have Sword and Sorcery and after I
have Advanced Attack and Defense.”
Larissa’s eyes got very wide. “Oh, girl! You chose A and D. That’s very
badass of you. Let me guess … Ilia suggested it.”
“Uh, yeah,” I said hesitantly, wondering if I’d made a mistake.
Larissa chuckled, holding the door open to her father’s office. “No,
seriously. It’s an amazing class, but it’s also very full-on. Students train and
fight against each other. You will learn how to take care of yourself and
your safety.” She paused. “Come to think of it, with your life, it’s probably
the perfect class for you.”
She wasn’t wrong.
“Maddi,” Princeps Jones said, stepping forward with his arms
outstretched. “How are you? Please come in.”
As I moved further into his wood-lined office, a smile already on my
face for the handsome vampire, I noticed the second figure in the room.
“Louis!” I shouted, hurrying forward and throwing my arms around the
powerful sorcerer.
In some ways I owed Louis my life. I definitely owed him my freedom.
I’d been a prisoner to my insane powers until he’d fashioned a pendant
strong enough to keep me from blowing shit up.
“How’s your power?” he asked as we pulled back. “Had any problems
with it?”
I shook my head, dropping my satchel down by the chair. “No, it’s
actually been really good. I mean, occasionally if my emotions get too
heightened I start to feel my control slipping, but so far the necklace is
working.”
He dropped his eyes to the wave-like stone that rested against my skin,
and he nodded. “That’s great to hear. I haven’t forgotten about your training
—don’t worry, but that’s not why I’m here today.”
 I hadn’t been worried. So far his pendant was working perfectly, and I
didn’t really want to leave school for weeks or months to learn to control
my power, so I wasn’t going to push him.
“What are you here for, then?” I asked.
His purple eyes glittered, his grin amused. “By the way, I love the
purple hair,” he said instead of answering my question. “Maybe I’ll look
into that as a future color for me.”
Pink stained my cheeks, and I wondered if he knew that his eye color—
and everything he’d done for me—had factored a little into the color for this
new year. “So far, the year of purple has started out perfectly,” I told him.
“Couldn’t recommend this color more.”
His grin widened, and again I was struck by how handsome he was. Not
like Asher. Louis was more … refined—in a supermodel kind of way. It
wasn’t my preference, but teamed with his power, it packed a punch.
“So, the fact that you’re here usually doesn’t mean good news,” I said,
taking a seat across from Princeps Jones. Larissa sat next to me, and Louis
remained standing. “If it’s not my training, then it has to be about Atlantis?”
Louis dropped his grin completely, and my stomach was immediately in
knots. Oh shit.
“It is about Atlantis,” he said.
I wasn’t surprised. Atlantis rising again was the biggest news in the
supernatural world. Our school had been flooded with hundreds of supes,
all of them requesting information from me and my guys. They all wanted
to know what had happened when we’d been down there and what we’d
learned from the different Atlanteans we’d met. Eventually I’d magically
recorded my information so that Princeps Jones could just hand it out.
The supernatural world didn’t really have media the same way humans
did, but they still reported the news around their communities.
“Has it risen?” I asked Louis, unease tinging my words. My fate was
irrevocably tied to this world, and not knowing what that meant was killing
me. “Have you seen it?”
Louis shook his head. “It hasn’t risen yet, and that’s the issue. I’ve
spoken to Connor and what’s left of the Arterians—they’re basically living
on a houseboat near the alleged site—and he has no idea what’s causing this
delay. It should be above the surface by now.”
I swallowed roughly. “Is it a bad thing if it doesn’t rise?”
 Louis was thoughtful. I liked that before he answered he actually
considered all the information he possessed, piecing together the many,
many thoughts in his head. “There’s no stopping the rise,” he finally said,
“that much is clear. With that in mind, the delay is concerning me—that’s
an awful lot of energy and magic and history stuck there between worlds.
I’m worried how this is going to affect the ley lines … how it’s going to
affect the supernatural communities … how it’s going to impact Faerie.
Because that land, more than anything else on Earth, was closely tied to
Atlantis. Ever since last year, I’ve been gathering information on Atlantis,
but there’s very little in the wider community.”
I shook my head, frustration gripping me. “We need the library.”
“Are you any closer?” he asked.
“No,” I said shortly. “No one can figure out its location.” A sigh
escaped. “I’m starting to wonder if Asher’s family didn’t move it again
when he was born for some reason, and it’s not on Academy grounds at
all.”
Louis looked thoughtful but didn’t say anything else about the library.
“I told Connor there was no point in you heading to the site yet. If
Atlantis has not risen, you would just be wasting time waiting. Best that you
stay here and continue your education.”
I was more than a little relieved by this news. “He can contact me if
something happens,” I said, and Louis nodded.
“Yes, he’s agreed to those terms.”
We wrapped up the rest of the meeting quickly, and I was glad for the
update—however small—about Atlantis. Now it was time for me to enjoy
my first day of the new year at school.
For the first time in my life, school excited me.
 6

L arissa and I made it into the commons with twenty minutes to

spare before the first assembly. We wouldn’t have long for
breakfast, but it would be enough time to eat something. I’d grown
pretty accustomed to my four square meals a day—second breakfast was
totally a thing—I needed at least a snack.
It was packed this morning as we made our way to the table the
Atlantean-five had claimed—apparently since their first day of year one. It
was unspoken, but everyone knew not to sit there. Everyone except me
back on my first day. Jesse had schooled me, and I’d schooled him right
back. Which apparently was enough for him to put me in the “interesting”
category. Shifters loved fire, and I had it in spades, but Jesse didn’t make
my heart race like Asher. No one I’d ever met made me feel like Asher.
“Feels like a lifetime ago I first sat at this table,” I said, shaking my
head at the memories.
Larissa laughed. “So much has changed. Remember how big of an
asshole Rone was?”
My eyes almost rolled out of my head. “God, I could have throat
punched him twice the moment he first opened his mouth.”
“Not talking about me, are you?” Rone’s deep voice came from right
behind us and I jumped about a foot in the air. Larissa, on the other hand,
just swung around and shoved him hard. “Don’t use your vampire skills to
sneak up on Maddi. She doesn’t have our advantage with that.”
It warmed my heart when she stuck up for me. Family. It was my theme
for this year.
 Rone’s hands wrapped around Larissa’s tiny biceps and he yanked her
closer to him. “You didn’t mind my vampire ‘skills’ last night.”
My jaw dropped open and I looked between the two of them. As far as I
knew, nothing had happened between Larissa and Rone outside of her
massive crush on him. Her cheeks were pink, but she didn’t smile. “He’s
joking,” she said through gritted teeth. “The only thing we did last night
was join in the hunt.”
Rone shot me a toothy grin, a hint of fangs there. I was used to that and
his cold energy now. All the vampires had a similar feel, but Rone’s was
very strong. “She wasn’t complaining when I saved her from a snowdrift. It
would have completely covered her.”
Larissa jerked herself back before turning and stomping off. Rone
watched her, a confused expression on his beautiful golden face. He was all
golds and blonds and silvers, except for his clothing. There he stuck to the
clichéd black outfits.
“You’re an idiot,” I told him. “Just don’t be sad if you wait too long and
she finds someone who appreciates her.” His face morphed into a scary
scowl, but I wasn’t done. “The old pulling-a-girl’s-pigtails-to-get-their-
attention is not a good look. Be the supe she needs. Fight for your girl or
fuck right the hell off and let her go.”
I swung around and left a clueless and bewildered Rone standing in the
middle of the commons. Idiot. Men were such idiots at times.
Larissa took a seat next to Axl, who had multiple books open in front of
him. Axl never stopped studying—advancing his magic. He was the
smartest supe I knew, and I often wondered why he was still in school when
he’d tested out of every single class here.
No doubt he stayed to be near his brothers.
“What ya studying?” I asked him, dropping into the chair across from
him.
Calen, who was at the table also, threw an arm around me, giving me a
lazy hug. “He’s calculating the magic that changes the weather in here,” he
answered for Axl, who was too wrapped up in his books to even look up.
“Apparently he’s hypothesizing that it’s fueled by the magic of the students
and teachers in the Academy.”
“It’s far less volatile during the holiday periods,” Axl murmured, jotting
more numbers and figures into his book. “I think I can figure out how to
stop it completely, but it would require a mass evacuation of the school.”
 Apparently a weather spell went awry many years ago, and now there
was volatile weather inside the Academy grounds at all times. The weather
often changed hourly … sometimes even more frequently. Today it was
raining, and the shield was up over the commons, keeping us dry. It was
freaking freezing though, and I wished I’d worn my heavier jacket.
Leaving Axl to his experiment, Larissa and I ordered something that
would be quick and easy—French toast for me and bagels for her—before
we settled back to wait.
Jesse ran up a minute later and took the other seat beside me, boxing me
between him and Calen. “What did Princeps Jones have to say this
morning?” he asked, locking me into his green-eyed gaze. “Bad news?”
Love for him rose up inside of me. He cared so much. Shifters—he was
a lion—were pack creatures, and they loved fiercely. Sometimes too
fiercely.
“No, it was mainly about Atlantis. Louis was there. He told me that it’s
not rising like they expected. It’s … stuck or something. They’re
investigating, but at least I don’t have to visit the site yet. Nothing to see
and therefore no reason for me to make an appearance.”
“Does Connor know?” Jesse asked in a rumble, and I was forcibly
reminded that he was a predator. I could practically see the lion in his eyes.
I nodded. “Yep. Connor is going to contact me whenever it starts
moving again. Louis bought me time, which means I get to go and enjoy
school for a while.”
“Second year is challenging,” Axl said, still absentminded but clearly
listening as well. “It’s quite the step up from the beginner classes. It’s good
that you won’t be missing these early lessons.”
It wasn’t the first time I’d heard how challenging the second year was.
“Now that my powers are unlocked, surely that’s going to make it easier on
me.”
Axl finally lifted his head and I stared into the silvery gold of his eyes.
They were piercing and uniquely stunning. “You’re strong, powerful, and
determined. But your powers are very new and you don’t practice using
them enough. You still fear them. That’s going to be an issue as you get into
more advanced magic.”
The conversation around the table dried up. I tried not to let that
depressing thought sink into my soul. “Way to help her confidence,” Jesse
growled. “The last thing she needs is to worry about shit that hasn’t even
happened yet.”
Axl’s features twisted in confusion. “Uh, I didn’t … that wasn’t what—
shit.” He cursed a few more times under his breath. “I’m so sorry, Mads.”
Axl didn’t always understand social cues and norms. His brain was very
factual; that’s how he presented information to the world. Sometimes it was
blunt and hurt, but he was rarely wrong.
I also accepted him as he was and would never ask him to change.
I patted his hand. “Don’t even worry about it. The truth is always the
most important thing you can give me. Keep doing you.”
He shot me a grateful smile that faded as his eyes locked on something
above us. Something to do with the weather no doubt, since that was his
current obsession. He was back to writing in his book again, and I joined in
the conversation, eating my breakfast and trying my best not to worry about
the future.
After the quick meal, we made our way to the large hall where the
assembly was held. It was a room I had only been in once before—at my
first year welcome assembly.
“Your Attack and Defense classes will be here this year,” Larissa said.
“They stack all the chairs up and use the whole space for sparring and
training.”
“I’m pretty excited for that class,” I admitted. “I hate that I’m behind in
fighting.”
Most supes learned from near birth how to fight and defend themselves.
Jesse wrapped his heavy-ass arm across my shoulder, yanking me into
his side. “You’ll be kicking ass in no time, Mads. You’ve already got power
and athletic ability. You just need to learn the techniques.”
I hoped he was right, because this was a dangerous world, and I
couldn’t keep relying solely on my powers.
“You wanna sit near the front?” I asked Larissa. She liked to be close to
her father—moral support and all that.
Calen cleared his throat. “Yeah, nah. Front row is for first years.”
Rone made a low rumbling sound from behind us, a mix between a
growl and a snarl. It was almost his calling card, he made it so often. “We
can make an exception for Larissa,” he said with soft menace … his “don’t
fuck with me” voice.
 Calen lifted an eyebrow and, when Rone wasn’t looking, exchanged a
grin with me. I was trying hard not to laugh, because apparently Rone had
decided that he was no longer wooing Larissa by pulling her metaphorical
pigtails. He was taking my advice.
I couldn’t wait to see how the rest of the year unraveled.
 7

J ust as Princeps Jones walked onto the stage, my phone buzzed

in my pocket. Wondering if it was Ilia, I pulled it out.
Asher: Finished with my meeting. Be there in five.
It was almost embarrassing how excited that made me.
Me: We’re sitting in front. Much to Calen’s disgust.
I added a bunch of rolling eyes and laughing emojis. Those stupid little
faces were almost my favorite thing about phones.
Asher: Save me a seat. Right. The fuck. Next to you. If Jesse is there, tell
him to move his ass.
Oh God, I could practically hear his rumbly voice in that message.
Jealous bastard.
He had absolutely nothing to worry about though.
Me: Maybe we should ditch school for the day. You can be as close as
you want then…
I was tempting the devil when I really couldn’t ditch, but teasing Asher
was a new favorite game of mine.
Asher: I can still taste you. Hear that sound you make when I run my
tongue along your wet pus—
“Welcome! Welcome!” Princeps Jones shouted, interrupting me while I
was about to combust in my seat. Asher was getting better with sexting, but
seriously, I could not have an orgasm right here. So I put my phone away.
“I’m delighted to welcome first years and all the rest of you back for
another year at the Academy.” The princeps waved his hands inclusively.
 With my face flaming red, I tried to focus on the stage. Most of the
Academy teachers were gathered behind him, and I was so happy to see
many familiar faces. Striker, my first year Sword and Sorcery teacher, stood
a good head above everyone else, looking badass as always. Quark, one of
the rare demi-fey that taught here at the Academy, stood near the front. He
was a troll, so he was short and stocky, his features unusual enough that
you’d never mistake him for human. But he was blunt and cool—one of my
favorite teachers.
Princeps Jones remained center stage. “Normally I’d go over the rules,
explaining what to expect over the next twelve months at the Academy, but
this year … well, a lot has changed.” He paused and took a moment to look
across the almost silent auditorium. “Many of you will be aware that rumors
of Atlantis rising are racing across the supernatural world. None of us know
what this will mean for the supernatural communities … if it will change
the dynamics of our races.”
I could feel the tension in the room now. Atlantis was an unknown
factor that was about to insert itself into our world, and it was scary to think
of what might change.
The door near the back opened, and I turned to see Asher stride in. I
wasn’t the only one to look either; half the students were craning their
necks to see him. Asher was somewhat of a god in this school, and with the
recent Atlantis news, his notoriety had risen even further. People weren’t
sure if they should fear the Atlantean-five or try and cultivate a relationship
with them. Especially with Asher. They were obsessed with him.
And so the fuck was I.
Gorgeous bastard.
He strode in like he owned the place, not an ounce of unease at the
thousands of eyes on him.
Princeps Jones chuckled. “Speaking of the Atlantean devil... Thank you
for joining us, Asher.”
Asher shot him a half smile. He was dressed in the uniform, but the
cooler, less “proper” version. His sleeves were rolled up to expose bronze,
muscled forearms, collar open, white kicks on rather than the dress shoes,
and his black hair with those silver and golden streaks was tousled like he’d
run his hand through it a dozen times this morning.
Jesse moved over before he got to me, and I was thankful not to have to
force that issue.
 “Hey, baby,” Asher breathed in my ear, his warmth settling in beside me
as his energy sent tingles across my skin. His shoulders were so broad that
he half pushed me out of my chair, but I wasn’t complaining. When his lips
brushed across the sensitive skin along the side of my neck, I completely
missed everything else Princeps Jones said.
My phone buzzed in my pocket, distracting me, and I glared at Asher—
the gorgeous bastard was now a distracting bastard—before I reached in
and pulled the phone out.
Asher: You look so fucking sexy. I’m going to strip those tights off you
tonight—just leave you in the skirt.
Jesus. Fucking. Christ.
I hadn’t even seen him touch his phone.
Forcing myself not to look at Asher, I tried to control my breathing,
shoving the phone back into my pocket and focusing on Princeps Jones. I
could see Asher in my periphery, and there was that slight smile tilting up
his lips that made me want to both punch and kiss him.
“This year, I want you all to work on integration,” Princeps Jones said.
“This is why we’ve introduced a mandatory, all-year sports morning on
Wednesdays.” He shot us a warm smile. “Which, lucky for you all, is
today.”
It got a little noisier then as everyone started to guess at what sports it
might be. Princeps Jones had to clear his throat a few times to regain the
attention of the room. “Before I sign off and allow my amazing fellow
teachers a few words, I just want to add one more thing. This world is going
to try and divide us. We’re all different races. This is a fundamental truth.
But once you push aside the small differences, you’ll find that we’re all the
same as well. Supernaturals. Together we can fight anything. If one race has
a weakness, then there will be another race with that as a strength. Learn to
fight together, and nothing will ever take you down. Thank you all. Have a
wonderful year.”
His words resonated deep in my soul. Maybe it was because I hadn’t
grown up knowing I was a supernatural, but I’d never seen that many
differences between the four races. I had best friends who were shifters,
vampires, and magic users. I’d met fey and liked them as much as I did
other magic users like me.
I didn’t get the divide.
 Fleecia, my old Herbalism teacher, stepped up to speak: “This year,
we’ve had an influx of students. We’re at maximum enrollment with two
thousand, seven hundred and fifty-six students. Our waitlist is now at ten
thousand.”
She let that sink in for a moment, reminding us that we were all lucky to
be here.
“We’ve opened up some new classes to meet the demand, so if you need
to change any of your timetable around, come and see me on level two.
Room 1912.”
She smiled and pushed back her golden-blond hair as she rejoined the
other teachers.
When the teachers were done, the chimes sounded and everyone jumped
to their feet.
I’d been doing my best to ignore Asher, because those texts were
running through my head, driving me insane. I was so fucking turned on
that I’d probably leave a wet patch on the damn seat when I stood up.
Now that the assembly was over though, I couldn’t help but tilt my head
up to him. He was watching me, that lazy smirk still on his face. Leaning
over, I returned it with a smirk of my own. “You’re playing a dangerous
game, Asher Locke. Better make sure you can win.”
He didn’t look worried by my words; if anything, his amusement grew.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about, Maddison James.”
Most supernaturals didn’t have middle names, from what I’d learned.
That was more a human thing. In fact, in the Academy, most of them didn’t
use their last names much either. I only knew Asher’s because his family
owned a massive company in our world, and it was famous. Locke
Industries.
“Come on,” Calen bellowed over the noise, pushing along the row.
“We’ve gotta get to this sports bonding thing.”
Axl was grumbling as he walked out as well. “We better be on the same
team, because I don’t have time to learn how to be sporty today.”
That made me chuckle. “I’m excited about it,” I said. “Nice to have
some classes outside. Fresh air, friends, sunshine—”
A crack of thunder and lightning interrupted me, like the asshole
weather it was, reminding us that there was not a ray of sun to be seen in
the Academy.
 “Where are they holding this sports thing?” I asked Larissa, looking at
my schedule to see it had Back Field noted next to the class.
“It’s out in the same field where they held the Shifter Full Moon party,”
she told me.
Jesse made a low rumbling sound, like a contented cat. “That was one
awesome night.”
It had looked pretty incredible—we’d watched from the Atlantean
house—but I also was kind of glad I wasn’t a shifter, falling victim to baser
instincts at times. Ilia knew all about that. Last Full Moon party, her ex-
boyfriend, Josh—a lion shifter—had sex with another shifter, and she was
apparently pregnant. No one had heard anything about her after that though,
and according to Ilia, she’d left the school and was living back with her
parents.
Josh … he’d been trying his best to get back into Ilia’s good graces, but
she was staying strong. I was proud of her. She deserved so much better
than that sort of disrespect. Maybe it was very “human” of me to think so,
since supes were generally promiscuous until they found their mates, but I
still thought it was disrespectful.
“What will they do about the rain?” I asked as we crossed through the
commons. It was fine in here because the barrier was up, but out in that
field, there was no barrier.
Asher looped an arm around me. “You’re about to get a firsthand view
of mass magic at work.”
Generally we weren’t supposed to use magic outside of classes, but I’d
noticed that wasn’t policed that closely. It was mainly to stop “magical
bullying;” otherwise, the teachers turned a blind eye. This, though, would
be teacher sanctioned. It was for an official class.
Excitement had my feet moving faster. “I can’t wait to see how they
erect the huge barriers,” I said.
“I’ll be front and center,” Calen said, smirking. “If there is one thing I
have no issue with, it’s erect—”
I blasted him in the face with water, cutting him off midsentence. I’d
recently learned that when it rained, I could take the excess water in the air
and form water weapons to shoot at dickhead Atlanteans with more balls
than brains.
Calen just grinned as he wiped his face. “You always think the worst of
me. I was just going to say that I’ll be out there adding my magic.”
 Asher pressed in closer to my back. “If you want to be able to make it
out there still breathing, I’d keep moving now.”
Calen took the threat seriously, spinning around and hurrying after
Rone, Larissa, Jesse, and Axl, who were in front, leading the way.
“I had it handled,” I told Asher.
He smirked. “Never said you didn’t.”
He couldn’t help himself … always trying to save me. He’d sacrificed
himself for me one too many times already, and I was trying to break him of
that habit.
“Next water ball is for you, Asher,” I warned him.
Fucker didn’t look remotely concerned.
When we were close to the back of the Academy, between the mansion
and fey dorms, the field came into sight. It was quite large, and I’d seen lots
of sporting events take place out there, only I’d never been interested
enough to check them out. “What sports do supernaturals play?” I asked
Asher.
“We play a lot of the same sports as humans,” he said, reaching out to
link our hands together. He was always touching me, and it threw me off
my game every single time. I’d had the occasional boyfriend and lover
before, but none who seemed to want to be with me. Wanted to touch me—
not like Asher did.
I was greedy for even more.
“But there’s one that’s our main sport, something that requires a mixed
team of four, a member from each of the four races.”
This grabbed my attention. “Supernaturals-only sport?” I asked
breathlessly. I didn’t learn as many new things after being here for a year,
but still, it felt like there was something every day.
Asher nodded. “Yep … SSW. Supernatural Strategy Wars.”
Flickers of rain hit my face as I glanced up at him. Asher quickly
erected a small shield above us while we waited for the larger one. Exactly
what I was saying about magic. No one flinched using it in small amounts
outside of classes.
“So how does this SSW work?” I asked him.
“There are teams of four,” Axl said, and I jumped, because I hadn’t
realized he was behind me. “One from each of the races has to be
represented, even if it’s mixed race.”
 “It’s a lot like paintball,” Rone added, crossing his arms and looking
around with disdain at all the students close to us, “where you have a
magical artifact that you’re protecting, and you can use magic and spells to
try and take the other team out. But the spells are limited to the few that will
immobilize whoever you hit for no longer than twenty seconds.”
I shook my head. “But vampires and shifters can’t really use magic?”
Jesse’s face was lit up, and I was starting to see that the guys were
actually pretty into this sport. I wondered why they hadn’t played last year.
“There are different positions. The fey is generally the shield, the magic
user is the one who usually shoots the other team with spells, while the
vampire is the runner. The runner and the shield are the ones aiming to grab
the artifact, while the other two are the attack. Shifter and magic user work
together to take down the team. If you’re hit by a spell, you’ll be out for up
to twenty seconds, leaving your team short.”
“Is the artefact hidden?” I couldn’t quite picture it in my head, but I also
hadn’t played paintball before.
“It’s not hidden.” Asher shook his head. “But the magic user is allowed
to use spells to protect it. So you have to be careful about what you’re going
to face.”
“It’s a race between trying to protect your own artefact and going after
theirs straight away before they lay too many spells.”
Larissa laughed, crossing her arms. “It gets pretty heated out there, and
obviously the stronger your skills in your race are, the better your team will
be.”
I could only imagine. “Is that what we’ll play today?” Her dad often
gives her inside information, and since this was a new class…
“Shield’s going up!” someone shouted from nearby before she could
answer. “All magic users report for duty.”
That was me, and I wondered if it was a smart idea or not to put my
power out there on an open stage like this. I still didn’t have the best control
over it, and my worst fear was accidentally hurting someone because I
couldn’t handle my own power. I didn’t like not pulling my weight though,
so I quickly crossed with Asher, Axl, and Calen, and stood in the huge
group of magic users. The four races were pretty evenly spread across the
students, but it seemed that magic users had slightly higher numbers.
“Use Shinsense,” the same deep voice added. “First years need not help.
On my count…”
 I’d erected a shield using this word last year, when I’d almost been
crushed by an undersea waterfall. It had worked then, so hopefully it would
work now.
“Surely they don’t need hundreds of magic users for this?” I said,
looking around as we all prepared.
“It’s a unity thing,” Asher added right as the deep voice started his
count.
“Three … two … one … go…”
Grabbing hold of my magic, heat burst within me, and I whispered the
word, directing my energy toward the shield. It reminded me of Atlantis,
the way the energy wrapped around and rose above.
I shivered at the memories. It had been scary, and I hadn’t thought about
it as much as I should have, mostly because I liked sleeping without
nightmares.
The heat grew in my body, and I felt that uncontrollable shaking of my
limbs from releasing too much energy. No. I cut it off immediately and
would have fallen to my knees if Asher’s hand under my arm didn’t keep
me up.
“Are you okay?” he murmured.
I nodded, but before I could reassure him further, gasps from the crowd
stole our focus.
“What in the world…?” Axl muttered, and I turned to find he was
staring into the sky.
Something clenched in my chest, and slowly I tilted my head back.
Fuck. Shit. Fuck.
“Did I do that?” I whispered. It might have been arrogant of me to
assume it was my energy, but when there was an ocean above our heads, the
large mass of water blocking the rain, it was hard not to think that was me.
“It definitely arrived through water magic,” Asher said, stepping
forward, his forehead creased as he examined the moving ecological
system.
“There are animals in it,” I choked out, noticing a school of fish dart by.
And I heard someone shout about a shark over near the fey dorms.
“What were you thinking when you sent the spell out?” Axl asked, and I
dropped my eyes to meet his.
“Uh—” I broke off as I tried to remember my exact thoughts. “Shield. I
was thinking about how this felt the same as the shield I created when we
were under the water…”
I trailed off as we all returned our eyes to the sky above.
Holy gods. I’d just brought the ocean here, probably the very ocean
right where I’d been in those underground caves.
Well … this was bad.
 8

T he noise of students talking and freaking out was getting

louder, and I swung to Asher, unsurprised to find his eyes on
me, stare assessing. “Have you figured out a way for me to
fix this?”
Asher tilted his head before he leaned in closer and inhaled. Almost like
he was … smelling me. I mean, not the weirdest thing he’d ever done, but
right now it didn’t seem like the best time. “You smell different,” he said.
Suddenly I was being sniffed from all angles, especially by Larissa,
Rone, and Jesse. Vampires and shifters had the strongest senses, and sense
of smell was very important to them.
“Her powers are evolving,” Larissa said softly, her eyes wide and
glassy. “That’s worrying, considering how strong they were to start with.”
Amen, sister. A-fucking-men.
Reaching up, I gripped the pendant, holding it tightly, trying to calm the
swirling of power in my center. It was so much harder when my emotions
were erratic, but losing control was about the last thing I needed right now,
so I had to calm my shit.
“What does my energy smell like now?” I asked Asher.
Despite his warm, reassuring smile, I could see the worry in his eyes.
“You’ve always smelled like power and life, like the ocean as it dominates
everything. Now it’s just … more. The ocean on its stormiest night, where a
scent of hail and electricity lingers in the air.”
“A dark, tumultuous ocean that wants to destroy and kill,” Axl added
unhelpfully.
 I took a few calming breaths, trying not to freak and lose the small
control I’d regained over my power. “They’re sending everyone back to the
commons,” Larissa said, giving me another focus.
I turned to where Princeps Jones and the other teachers were dismissing
students. When almost everyone was gone, he raced over to us, his
normally calm features tight and unhappy.
“What’s happening? What do you know about this?” he asked Asher,
who was the go-to when it came to anything water magic or Atlantean. “Is
this an attack? Are the Arterians … or someone else behind it?”
Knowing I couldn’t let Asher deal with my mistake, I took a small step
forward. “Actually—”
I was cut off by a hand over my mouth as Jesse wrapped his arm around
me and lifted me back behind him. Rone and Calen closed in on either side
of me.
“It’s definitely water magic,” Asher told him while I wiggled in an
attempt to get free.
“Quiet,” Jesse hissed, his warm breath brushing across my ear. “Let Ash
handle this.”
Why? I wanted to shout, but his hand was still over my mouth. I
barely… barely stopped myself from biting him.
“I think I can reverse it,” Asher was saying, “I just need some time to
make sure that there’s nothing else going on here. I don’t want to make it
worse.”
“What caused it though?” Princeps Jones asked, and while I couldn’t
really see him through the broad shoulders surrounding me, I sensed he was
looking in my direction.
Asher sounded confident when he replied. “Right now, I’m not sure.
But I’m going to do my best to find out. I suggest making this an out of
bounds area, and we can let the students back in once I’ve contained the
situation.”
“What will you do?” That voice was unfamiliar, and I assumed it was
another teacher.
Even though I couldn’t see him, I knew Asher would be shrugging, his
broad shoulders casually moving like he wasn’t stressed at all. “Probably
easiest to send it into our water world. But again, that’s something I’ll
assess after doing some magical tests.”
 The next pause was long and filled with tension. My body was
practically vibrating, and I had to close my eyes and breathe deeply so I
didn’t explode everyone here. Jesse’s familiar scent helped to calm me,
even if I was pissed at his manhandling. Dude better hide his balls when he
let me go.
“Okay, Asher. Keep me updated,” Princeps Jones said. “I expect you to
let me know by the end of the day what we’re dealing with here. If you
can’t figure it out, I’ll have to bring in someone else with advanced water
magic skills.”
Asher must have agreed, and the princeps must have left, because
suddenly I was released. Spinning around, I punched Jesse right in the gut,
not even caring that it was going to hurt my knuckles more than his hard
abdomen. “Don’t ever do that to me again.”
His expression was amused, and I was reeling back to smack him again
when he winked at me. “It was the only way I knew to shut you up. I could
have kissed you, I suppose.”
I swallowed my next angry retort.
“If you had kissed her,” Asher said, some of his cool finally shattering,
“you wouldn’t have walked away from the punch. Now let my fucking mate
out.”
When he called me mate, it basically sent me into a tailspin of emotions.
Mates were like married couples in the supernatural world. Chosen
mates were two who came together by choice—hence the name—with no
magical bond. They could be from different species, which was how mixed-
race children were born. True mates were only between the same race and it
was the fairy tale that everyone searched for: an actual mystical, fate-driven
bond that tied your souls together. I’d been told it could happen through sex
or kissing or even touching for the first time. Every bond was different, and
just because Asher and I hadn’t formed that sort of bond yet didn’t mean it
couldn’t happen.
But it was highly unlikely after all we’d been through and our level of
intimacy.
And yet he’d still called me mate like that.
“She’s going to cry, man,” Calen said, sounding strained. “You know I
don’t do crying chicks. All that emotion scares me.”
He was totally full of shit, and I couldn’t help but chuckle. “I’m not
going to cry.”
 I was.
Tears were burning my eyes, and when Jesse and Rone stepped aside to
let Asher at me, I swallowed hard. “Mate?” I said softly.
His hand cupped my face, the other tangling in my hair so that he was
cradling my head. “Baby, you’re the only supernatural I want or need.
There’s no other like you, Maddi, and I will protect you whether you like it
or not.”
Ah, he was reminding me about Princeps Jones. “You gave the guys the
signal to shut me up?” I guessed.
Asher nodded. “Until we know what we’re dealing with, I don’t want
you to admit to anything. There are already members of the school faculty,
and some parents, who are uneasy about you being here with your unknown
powers. I won’t give them another reason to look your way.”
I blinked, having had no idea that anyone was uneasy about me. It made
sense though … especially for parents, because their children went to this
school and I’d already brought trouble to the Academy’s doorstep. “Why
didn’t you tell me that?” I asked softly.
“You’re dealing with enough,” Asher said seriously. “There has only
been some talk, nothing concrete enough to worry you further. But for now
I need you to keep your head down. Don’t create waves.”
As one, all of us looked up at the ocean above. “There’s no waves at
least,” I said.
Asher’s chuckle brought my attention back to him, and hopping up on
my tiptoes I pressed my lips to his—he still had to lower his head for me to
reach. “Are we going to figure out how to fix this together?” I asked when I
pulled back.
He shook his head. “You’re going to go to class, and I’m going to figure
out how much power is needed to move this amount of water.” He turned to
Axl. “I might need your help with the calculations.”
Axl nodded, already pulling his notepad out of his satchel … or man
bag, as Calen called it.
“I want to help too,” I protested, lowering my voice. “You’re probably
going to need me. I did this after all.”
“It can wait until after class,” he said, and I relented because I really
didn’t want to miss classes.
“Yeah, okay,” I said, “but I’m going to be back here this afternoon, so
you better not do anything until then.”
 His smile didn’t quite reach his eyes, but he at least nodded. For Asher,
that was as good as his word. Larissa linked her arm through mine then and
with vampire strength dragged me away from the guys. I really didn’t want
to leave. I looked back multiple times before we ended up in the commons.
When I couldn’t see them anymore, I let out a huff of air, shoulders
curving forward. “It’s going to be okay,” Larissa said, squeezing my hand
tightly. “There were always going to be small hiccups while you’re figuring
out your powers. Don’t despair, we all went through it. Most of us are still
going through it.”
I nodded. Her reassurances rang true but they didn’t make me feel any
better. “I’m scared I’ll never be able to handle this energy,” I admitted.
“Maybe I shouldn’t be here, around other students. What if I hurt
someone?”
Larissa ground to a halt, and even though she was much shorter than
me, she was strong, stopping me as well. “This is the best place for you,”
she said fiercely. “Here you will learn to harness your strength. Strength
you would not have been born with if you couldn’t handle it.”
I searched her blue eyes, trying to find some unease in them, but there
was none. “I’ve got this,” I said, hoping if I said it enough, one day I’d
believe it.
Larissa snorted. “Girl, you’ve got this and everything else the world
throws at you. Don’t dull your light for anyone. You’re the most powerful
supe in this school … maybe in the world, if Louis is right. Own your
awesome.”
I laughed and shook my head. “The life I grew up with … it’s hard to
ever think of myself as powerful or special. But I am a survivor. I’ve
survived everything that has been thrown at me so far, and I’m not ready to
give in yet.”
Which meant I was going to class and I was going to figure out how to
control this power.
 9

S word and Sorcery was held in the same room as last year. I
enjoyed the familiar sensation of walking across the magical bark
from the jujeniat tree that covered the floor. It was squishy but
somehow still firm, and it brought back immediate memories of last year’s
classes.
“Maddi!” Simon shouted as he raced for me.
I wrapped my arms around him for a quick hug, so happy to see him
again. He’d gone home over the Christmas break, as had most of the other
students, arriving back only yesterday.
“I hoped you’d be in this class with me,” he said, pulling back so I
could see his blue eyes, black curls dancing about his face. He looked to
have filled out a little since I’d seen him last, and was over six feet now.
“How were your holidays?” I asked as we strode over to where
everyone was gathering.
Simon shrugged. “Went on a few archeological digs, which was
amazing, but also had to spend a lot of time with the family, which was
terrible.”
Simon’s family were snobby fucks, treating him like he was this random
powerless moron they got saddled with. They couldn’t see the kind,
extremely intelligent supe he was. A supe who loved history just like them.
A supe who had done very well at school last year despite not being the
most powerful magic user around.
They were missing all of his amazing, and I knew it hurt him, no matter
how dismissive he was of them.
 I squeezed his hand but didn’t say anything; class was starting. Striker
stood at the front of the room, near the wall of weapons. He was near seven
feet tall, rocking his bald head, tribal tattoos, and badass attitude. Striker
was a warrior first and a teacher second, and his life experience made him
an invaluable member of the Academy faculty.
“Quiet,” he said bluntly. “I’m happy to see so many of you return this
year.” His scary, overtly masculine face did not really look happy, but
whatevs. “Especially the two of you who graduated last year top of the
class.” He nodded at me and then Damon. My eyes met the buffed-up
magic user’s and a few shared memories passed between us. Damon was
someone I considered a sorta-friend. We talked occasionally and had
danced together at one of the school dances before Asher swept me away,
but that was as far as it had gone. All I really knew about him was that he
was a competitive bastard and he was really good at this supe thing. He’d
topped a lot more classes than me.
“First part of the class, we will spend with our weapons,” Striker said.
“You need to go deeper with the connection until eventually it becomes one
with you. An extension of your own arm, hand, leg… whatever limb works
best.”
He clapped his hands, and we all moved toward the weapon wall. I
hadn’t found “my” weapon yet, not really, but the bow and arrow worked
well enough that I was sticking with it. I actually really liked developing
skills with weapons and hoped to try some others.
Simon had his blades, and with his new longer limbs, it took him a few
tries to find his groove again, but when he did, it was quite the sight to
behold. His parents might want to be careful about pissing him off if he had
a blade in his hands, that was for sure.
About halfway through the class—I’d managed to hit every target and
not blow anyone up—Striker raised his voice again. “Shelve your
weapons.”
I exchanged a glance with Simon, wondering what was happening.
Striker had said only the first part of class. This must be part two.
“It’s time for you to learn combat with something new. You’re not
always going to be lucky enough to have the one weapon that resonates
with you on hand, so it’s in your best interests to learn adequate skills on
multiple weapons. Off you go.”
 By the end of class I’d tried Simon’s blades, which I quite liked—I’d
managed to throw them into the targets and almost hit the bull’s-eye
multiple times—and an axe-looking beast of a weapon, like I’d expect a
Viking god to wield, with ornate detailing and filigree etchings in the metal.
It was heavy and cumbersome though, and I seriously needed to hit the gym
or something to improve my bicep and shoulder strength. Swimming clearly
didn’t give me the muscles required to wield heavy weapons.
“I can help you with that,” Damon said with a laugh as he moved to
help me adjust the axe on its shelf. I waved him off, because I was doing
fine on my own. Bloody heavy hunk of metal.
“I need to start working out,” I groaned, finally getting it situated
correctly. “Does this school even have a gym?” I’d never been there.
Damon shook his head, his dark hair shorter than last year. “How can
you not know about the arena?”
I lifted an eyebrow at him. “Sounds like a place where dudes dick
measure and pretend they’re working out.”
His cocky grin grew. “So you have been there?”
Turning, I started to follow the rest of the students from the class, and
he stayed by my side. “Seriously, though, you should head over one day. It’s
right by the library.”
A library I hadn’t been into because I’d just never had the time. I’d
spent most of last year searching for an Atlantean library, but maybe it was
time to check out the Academy library. And the arena.
“I might stop by,” I told him as we exited the classroom. “Maybe after
my next class.”
“Attack and Defense?” he asked, tilting his head toward me.
I nodded. “Yep, after lunch.”
“Guess I’ll see you there.” With a wink, he turned away and hurried
along the walkway between the class areas.
I was starving, so I headed toward the commons. Simon had gone in the
other direction as well, since he had another class, so I was on my own.
Pulling my phone from my pocket, I saw I had two messages.
Ilia: Girl, I’ll be back in a few days. Don’t burn the Academy down
while I’m gone. P.S did you make an ocean in the fucking sky? Calm down,
overachiever, we already know you’re powerful.
Fuck, I’d almost forgotten about my little magic that went astray. Of
course Ilia would have heard about it; it was probably the talk of the school.
I shot her back a quick text telling her to be careful and adding a “fuck you”
in response to her postscript.
The next text was from Asher.
Asher: So … I’m wet. Which is not as much fun as when you are...
My body burned. He was getting far too good at this sexting thing. I
fucking liked it too.
Me: Wet? I added the three dot spray emojis, which I was well aware
had a lot of sexual connotations.
Asher: I’m talking about swimming, of course. Which I’m sure was your
first thought.
Jesus.
Another text came through straight away.
Asher: Had to check out your ocean. It’s definitely from the area around
Atlantis. The water elements are the same.
Me: This is bad. I really fucked up.
Asher: It’s going to be fine, baby. Don’t stress. I have a plan.
Oh, great. The Atlantean-five often had plans, and they often ended in
disaster. Like the time Asher decided to sacrifice himself by taking a
goddess down on his own.
Me: Don’t do anything until I get there.
I was running through the commons, phone back in my pocket. When I
reached the field I was slightly out of breath, but nothing like I would have
been before my powers were unlocked. Suppressing my supernatural side
had done a lot more than just stop me using my powers. It had weakened
me.
Fuck ever being like that again.
Asher, Axl, and Jesse were standing under the ocean in what looked like
a serious discussion. All of them turned toward me when I arrived and I had
to chuckle—they were all looking rather damp.
“Maybe I can just send it back?” I suggested.
Asher and Jesse shook their heads; Axl looked more intrigued, his eyes
lifting to stare at the blue mass of water above.
“By my quick calculations, it’s too risky,” he said a moment later. “Even
if it is the best plan of action.”
“We’re going to put it into our water world here,” Asher said. “There’s
enough room there.”
 Jesse grinned at me. “At least overachiever here didn’t bring any whales
with her ocean.”
I flipped him off, but I couldn’t really argue. What I’d done here was
stupid and insane and … powerful. Owning my power had to be part of
controlling it, so I wasn’t going to pretend that I was weak. Nope. But that
also meant I had to own it when I screwed up.
So here I was, owning it.
“Do you need me to help?” I asked.
I waited for them all to say no again, but Asher shocked the shit out of
me. “It might be best if you helped,” he told me. “Your magic is already
tied to this body of water, and I believe it will follow your command. If we
show you where we want it, you can make it happen.”
I was surprised. Asher was protective, usually to the point I had to fight
not to be “saved and protected” all the time. This felt like a bit of a
breakthrough for us.
Jesse and Axl stayed close as we entered the water world, moving past
the ocean room and deeper into the quadrant. I’d never been this far before
and I was quietly excited about what I might see back here. As we passed
through a dark archway, made from stones in varying blue and green colors,
Asher turned to me. “This particular entrance is for the creatures from the
moat to travel in and out when they need shelter,”
A few more steps in and we stopped by a … wharf. There was a rocky
inlet, and the water stream got wider the further out it spanned. “What
creatures are in the water around the Academy?” I asked, remembering
Ilia’s warning from my very first day last year.
“Mermaids, selkies, the giant crustaceans, and the jelly blob,” Axl said,
quick and succinct. “Plus a few that I haven’t had a chance to examine
properly, like the baby kraken that acts as a sort of guard for the school.”
Asher nodded. “The omlong. It’s best we don’t have to face it, because
even Atlanteans can’t control their race.”
Omlong. I committed the name to memory, deciding that was the first
thing I’d look up in the library when I visited this afternoon. “This omlong
is not like Alex?” I mean, he was the closest thing I could think of as a
kraken.
Asher shot me a slow smile. “Alex is an omlong, and in normal
circumstances he would be very dangerous, but I raised him from a small
hatchling.”
 “Alex is the only one you should trust,” Jesse added.
I nodded, not needing any more danger in my life. Turning back to the
water, I waved a hand across the inlet. “Will the sea creatures be okay if we
place them in the same area as the moat creatures?” I felt protective of my
ocean, especially since it was my fault they were no longer out in the
beautiful Aegean Sea. “Is there nowhere else?”
Asher’s lips thinned. “Possibly. The only other option is for us to put
them straight in the ocean room. That water was pulled from the Aegean
Sea. The dolphins might get upset, but I think they can adjust fairly quickly.
Alex is rarely seen and never bothers anything in there, outside of normal
feeding, but that’s the great circle.”
I nodded. I couldn’t fight nature. “The moat sounds like it’d be a bit too
hectic for them—I vote the ocean room.”
Asher wrapped his arm around me, pulling me into his body and
pressing a kiss to the top of my head. It was such a sweet, loving gesture,
and my heart was pitter-pattering in my chest. His energy and fresh salt air
scent filled my senses, and I could have just stayed there like that all day.
But there were things to do and lunch to eat, and I was running out of time.
We moved back into the perpetually sunny ocean world, and I was
surprised to see a class there. Students turned our way and I recognized
most of them as fey. This must be part of their elemental water studies.
“Asher,” the teacher said, hurrying over, “is everything okay?”
He nodded, his serious Atlantean-god expression back in place. “Fine,
Sam, no problems. We’re just hoping to get that ocean outside in here
where it belongs.”
The teacher’s eyebrows, which were thick and white, lifted almost to his
hair, which was the same white blond color. “Did it come from the water
world?”
Asher didn’t confirm or deny that; he smiled and waved his hand. “If
you could just ask your class to step back.”
Sam nodded, hurrying back to his students. Asher led us down to the
waterline. I fought against the urge to kick off my shoes and peel down my
stockings. I could just imagine what Asher would text me if I did that.
“Are you ready, sweetheart?” Jesse asked, leaning in closer so that we
wouldn’t be overheard by the fey class. “Just use your energy and pull the
water in here.”
 He took my hand and squeezed it, Asher did the same with my other
hand, and then they both released me, stepping back to stand as support just
behind me. Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and reached for the hot
swirl in my center. I can do this. I’d created this mess; now I needed to
clean it up.
I didn’t know the words to bring the water to me, but I knew the most
important part was intention, and lately I’d been able to make a lot of magic
happen without any use of the fey language. Hence the damn ocean in the
sky acting as a shield.
It was easy to find the body of water outside; my senses and energy
were acutely tuned to it. I felt like I could find it anywhere. Come to me.
My energy swirled hot, blazing through my body.
“Fuck,” Jesse said a moment later. I opened my eyes just in time to see a
giant wave heading for us. The fey started screaming and running on the
beach, but we were far too close to get away before being hit.
“Looks like you’re gonna get me wet after all,” I said to Asher, right
before the wall of water hit us.
Only it didn’t. Asher stepped forward, his power almost knocking me
down as he weaved a shield around us, using the water itself to form a
barrier to deflect the wave. Blue crashed all around us, and I honestly
thought it was maybe the coolest thing I’d seen in a while.
Less than a minute later, the ocean was back to being mostly calm, with
just a few lapping waves on the shoreline.
“Well … that was unexpected.” I laughed and shook my head.
The dolphins distracted me when they suddenly made a lot of noise a
few hundred yards offshore. “Are they okay?” I whispered, moving toward
them. Asher stopped me just before I headed into the water.
“They’re fine,” he said. “They’re adjusting.”
I crossed my fingers, hiding my hand in the folds of my skirt. Please let
that be all. Please don’t let me fuck up this amazing ocean world with this
new ecosystem I added.
I’d never forgive myself.
 10

A fter my water magic escapades, I had just enough time to grab a

sandwich—which thankfully was one of the fastest items to order
—and then I was running to my next class: Advanced Attack and
Defense. Luckily, the huge room we’d held the assembly in was close by,
and I joined the back of the group of students trailing in. I’d never been in
this room when it had been cleared of all the chairs, and I was surprised by
how massive it was.
Everyone was moving toward the middle of the large space, where a
structure had been set up. A quick calculation told me there were about fifty
students in the class, and Simon wasn’t one of them. Not at all surprising,
since he’d definitely never shown any interest in advanced fighting. Damon
was there though, and he nodded in greeting. I waved before turning my
attention back to the middle of the room.
“Who do you think the teachers will be this year?” a girl beside me
asked.
I shrugged. “I have no idea. Who was it last year?”
Because of the short burgundy curls bouncing across her shoulders, her
shrug was more impressive than mine. As I gave her more of my attention, I
noticed her unusual looks. Unusual but very cool. Her skin was a shade
between Ilia’s and Larissa’s, and her eyes were the brightest, clearest green
I’d ever seen. Teaming both with those burgundy curls that flew
uncontrollably around her face, she was definitely striking. “They change
the teachers a lot in this class,” she said. “Last year it was Stew, but he’s
gone back to teaching in his hometown. So it’ll be someone new.”
 Hopefully the new teacher would be as good as Striker. He really
brought out the best in his students and didn’t focus too much on the
violence, despite his background as a warrior.
“I’m Amanda,” she said, thrusting a hand at me. “Magic user and fey
mixed race.”
“Cool,” I said, meaning it. I shook her hand quickly. “You’ve got the
most gorgeous features. I love your hair and eyes.”
She chuckled before releasing me. “Yeah, my mam is Irish and
redheaded. She’s the fey. Dad is a warrior, and he’s crazy scary, but he loves
my mother so much that he gives me faith that maybe one day I’ll find a
man worth my time.”
“Don’t settle for anything less,” I said, thinking of Asher. The class
started to quiet then and I guessed the teachers had arrived. I lowered my
voice. “I’m Maddi, by the way.”
Amanda chuckled. “Girl, everyone knows who you are. You’re one of
the Atlantean-six.”
My heart skipped a beat when I realized they’d changed the number for
me. I’d never felt so included in my life. Linking her arm through mine,
Amanda pulled me closer to whatever the platform in the middle was. I
could see ropes around it and a light blue mat on the floor. It almost looked
like a boxing ring, but much larger, and in the shape of an oval.
“Quiet,” a female voice hollered, and I strained my neck to try and see
her. There was a bit of a scuffle, and then suddenly she was up on that stage
staring out across the room.
“Quiet the fuck down,” she shouted again and I snorted, because the
teachers usually weren’t so blunt. It worked though, or maybe it was the
gigantic dude who moved to stand behind her. He towered over the chick …
and the rest of us.
“Holy hot levels of hell,” Amanda whispered, her eyes locked on the
dark-haired god. “Is he Atlantean too, because they make you guys extra
fine.”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “He’s not Atlantean, but he would definitely
fit right in with the five.”
His energy was different to the Atlanteans’, but there was still
something extra powerful and other about him. I wondered what he was.
“My name is Jessa Lebron, and this is my mate, Braxton Compass,” the
chick said confidently. “We’re here as a favor to a friend, to temporarily fill
in as teachers for this class.”
The room went deathly silent, and I couldn’t figure out what the hell
was going on. It seemed like the moment she’d mentioned their names,
everyone went into shock.
A hand rose in the middle of the room, and Jessa flicked her long dark
hair back. “Yep,” she said, with just a little impatience.
“Are—” The student broke off to clear his throat. “Are you the Jessa
Lebron?”
Jessa blinked down at him before she shook her head. A small smirk
appeared on Braxton’s face behind her as he crossed his massive arms.
“Yes,” Jessa said with a sigh. “I’m the Lebron you’ve probably heard
about. The dragon marked and all that bullshit. Yes, Braxton is a dragon
shifter, and no, he will not shift for you, so don’t ask. We’re here to teach
you all how to fight, how to defend yourselves, and how to handle whatever
Atlantis brings when it finally rises. Once we have that all worked out,
we’ll be heading back home to Stratford with the tyrants.”
Braxton shook his head. “Jessa, babe, you have got to stop calling the
twins tyrants,” he said in a deep, rumbly, sexy-as-hell voice.
She shrugged, but didn’t agree to anything.
Twins. Jesus. I could only imagine miniature versions of these two
supes. They’d be both adorable and scary.
“They’re like really, really fucking famous,” Amanda whispered
breathlessly, her eyes so wide they took up half her face. “Like … Braxton
is the leader of the supernatural council in America, along with his quad
brothers.”
Compass. “Tyson Compass?” I asked, remembering one of the guys
mentioning his name.
She nodded. “Youngest supe to ever become a sorcerer. They’re legit
legends. I can’t believe we’re going to learn from them.”
I wondered then if the favor had been for Louis; he was from Stratford
and would have well-connected and powerful friends. My insides were
filled with heat, energy bursting to life at the thought of learning from supes
like this. This was invaluable. Now I was triple excited that I’d decided to
take this class.
“Everyone line up,” Jessa said. “I want one long line.”
Students started to move, and eventually we all got into a line that
spanned half of the room. Jessa and Braxton waited near the fight ring for
us to sort ourselves out. When we were all situated, they walked toward the
first student and introduced themselves. Then Jessa, who was dressed in
gym clothing, faced the student.
“Attack me,” she said.
She was across from a guy, shifter for sure, who towered over her in
height. I waited for Braxton to step up and act all protective, but he
remained back.
“Uh, I … I don’t want to hit you,” the guy sort of stammered, looking
very unsure.
Jessa waved an arm at him. “You won’t hurt me, I promise. All of you
should have done some defense and fighting classes in your junior years. I
can’t assess how to train you until I know your level of skill. So … attack
me.”
From my position, I could just make out how pale he was, but he didn’t
argue again, he just threw a half-hearted punch in her direction. Jessa had
enough time to roll her eyes, jerk her head to the side, and catch his punch,
twisting his arm around and kicking out his legs to land him on his knees
while she held his arm in a position to allow an easy break.
She released him quickly, stepping back. “Up!” she said shortly.
“Again.”
Some confidence, probably fueled by anger, embarrassment, and ego,
entered his face, and he jumped to his feet. This time he attacked strongly,
throwing out two-three punch combos before side-kicking. Jessa dodged
each, sparring quickly with him before she got him on the ground again in
less than a minute.
“You go over there,” she told the guy, pointing to the right side of the
fight ring.
This continued on and on, and it was soon obvious that she was sending
the skilled fighters to the left side of the ring and the mediocre fighters to
the right. No one went easy on her after that, but somehow she still
managed to put every single fighter on the ground.
“No magic!” she yelled when a wizard lost control and shot a spell off
at her. It didn’t hit because Braxton moved super-fast, stepping between her
and the spell. The magic bounced almost harmlessly off his broad chest.
“Dragon shifters are immune to a lot of magic. And when they’re in
their dragon form, they’re so powerful…” Amanda whispered from beside
me.
 I nodded, but I was too nervous to really think about it. Unlike the
others here, I hadn’t grown up in supe communities. I had zero fight
training outside of knowing how to throw a punch if cornered by a handsy
dude at a party.
And Jessa was almost to me.
Damon, who was two students down, faced off against her. I’d seen him
in action before—he was quick and skilled, and he had an abundance of
confidence.
“Attack,” Jessa said, her eyes assessing him carefully. She seemed to
note that he was in a stance very similar to her own, looking completely at
ease. She started to move on her feet then, light bounces, like she was
preparing herself for the strike.
Damon was fast, his fist slicing out so quickly, that Jessa only just
managed to stop it from striking her head. She looked impressed—she had
not expected that sort of attack. Damon didn’t give her time to think about it
though, he swung again and again. Jessa got her stride after that, smacking
him a few times—love taps really—before Damon caught her across the
shoulder. I waited for her to get angry, but she didn’t; she grinned rather
broadly, like this excited her.
She’s incredible, but completely psycho. Seriously, I’d never seen any
supe be this into fighting.
Girl had skills though, and I was feeling all the girl power.
“Left side,” she said to Damon when they were finished. She didn’t pin
him—first supe to stay on his feet against her. “You’re team leader over
there.”
He nodded, a huge smile breaking over his face as well.
The next thing I knew, she was facing off against me. She was a few
inches shorter than me, but what she lacked in height, she made up for in a
powerful presence. “I’ve been waiting to meet you,” she said softly, her
eyes—which, up close, were a striking blue—assessing me. “Louis spoke a
lot about the Atlantean people he’s been seeing, but especially about you,
Maddison James.”
How she knew it was me, I had no idea, but I felt like this chick just …
knew.
I swallowed hard. “Louis is amazing. Without him I’d probably be dead
—or at least in jail for blowing up the school.”
 Jessa chuckled, and Braxton moved a little closer. My eyes rose to look
at him close up and my stomach swirled with heat. My energy was
responding to his, and almost without thought I stepped closer.
I wanted to touch him, but I knew how possessive mates got of each
other, so I refrained.
“The dragons and the Atlanteans are closely linked,” he said, his low
grumbly voice filling the room. “Our energy calls to each other’s. You’re
very strong, Maddison.”
“Call me Maddi,” I said, shaking my head to try and clear it. “I go by
Maddi.”
Jessa nodded, seeming pretty cool with whatever weird thing had just
happened when I got close to the dragon shifter. “Have you had any fight
training, Maddi?” she asked.
I shook my head. “Nope.”
She nodded again. “Okay, no worries. Go to the right side—you’ll be
starting with the basics.”
“Thank you,” I breathed, thrilled to not get my ass handed to me today.
By the time Jessa and Braxton were finished going down the line, the
class was over and Amanda had ended up on the right side with me. “She
was so freaking strong,” she complained, rubbing at her arm. “I’ve been
training since I was five, and she kicked my ass.”
“How old are they?” I asked. It was so hard to tell with supernaturals,
because they stopped aging until they got really old. So Jessa and Braxton
looked the same age as me, but there was an ancient feel to their energy.
“Only a couple of years older than us, I think,” Amanda whispered,
because the teachers were close again.
Surprising.
“Great job today. Some of you have strong fighting abilities,” Jessa
started, still taking point in the class. “Next lesson, we’re going to start
expanding on our skills, learning how to fight without magic or our
advanced race skills. Once you’ve mastered hand-to-hand, you can resume
using your race abilities to build your skills.”
Braxton nodded. “Yes. Hand-to-hand first, but after that … vamps with
your speed, magic users with spells, shifters with strength, and fey with
elements.”
They dismissed us then, and as I turned to leave I found both of them
watching me closely. “Maddi,” Jessa called out, and I paused while they
walked toward me. “We think you should have some private lessons with
us,” she said. “We’ll work it out with Louis and Princeps Jones, but … this
Atlantis thing … it’s worrying, and I’m afraid you’re caught right in the
middle.”
There was this look on her face … like she knew exactly how it felt to
be stuck in the middle of a world-changing situation. She’d mentioned
dragon marked, but I had no idea what that was. I wished there was a book
I could check out that would tell me everything.
I paused. Amanda said they were famous. Maybe there was a book in
the library about it. I’d find out soon enough.
“Thank you, I’d appreciate the extra help,” I said honestly. “I don’t like
that I’m behind, and I’m willing to work extra hard to catch up.”
Jessa’s beautiful face creased into a smile. “What’s your favorite
dessert?” she asked randomly. I blinked, not sure where she was going with
this. Of course, as a food lover, it was an easy question.
“Chocolate cake and apple pie,” I said immediately.
Braxton shook his head, but he was staring at Jessa, and the look was so
hot that I almost blushed.
“Good choices,” she said. “You’re a girl after my own heart.”
Braxton snorted, finally pulling his gaze from his mate. “Word of
warning, friend or not, don’t ever touch her cake.”
Jessa glared at him but didn’t argue. “We’ll be in touch about the private
lessons. It was really nice to meet you, Maddi.”
My smile was genuine. “You too. Thanks for kicking all of their asses
today. You’re pretty amazing, and I’d be honored to learn to fight from
you.”
Jessa waved me off, but she looked pleased. I turned and grabbed my
bag, heading out of the now empty room.
 11

A fter class, I sent out a quick text to my friends to let them know I
was heading for the library first and then the weight room. Their
responses were as expected, and they made me smile at the
familiarity. I loved my family.
Calen: The Academy has a library? Fuck.
Axl: I’ll be at the library researching thermodynamics.
Jesse: See you in the weight room, sweetheart. I’ll be your spot.
Rone: Okay.
Asher: Swim after?
Larissa: Girl, I’m exhausted. Where do you get your energy? I’ll see
you at dinner.
With a laugh and groan, I replied to the ones who required a reply and
hurried off to find the library. Just because I hadn’t been inside before
didn’t mean I hadn’t walked past the building a ton of times. It was situated
between the classrooms and practical magic building—connected to both
but somehow still standing on its own. The outside was brick with ivy—the
Academy trademark—with six steps leading up to the front entrance and
two wide, red doors with brass handles. There was no clear indication it was
open, so I just pushed down the lever and waited to see if it was unlocked.
The door swung open silently and I stepped inside, half expecting it to
be dark and tomb-like. When bright sunlight greeted me, followed by the
musty scent of old books, I let out a little happy sigh. Of every place I’d
been to in the Academy, this one was the first to have an immediate
presence. I could feel the energy and knowledge of everything here.
 I liked it.
Just inside the entrance was a desk with a blond-haired, fine-boned fey
behind it. She was writing in a ledger; I assumed this was how they kept
track of books borrowed. There would be some sort of magic involved as
well. There always was.
She greeted me with a smile, which I returned before I ventured further
into the huge room. It was legit massive, with shelves spanning all the walls
and running in a mass of dark timber dividers throughout the area. Nothing
here was orderly; it was almost like controlled chaos, and I found myself
pushing closer so I could see more. Strolling along the shelves, I noted the
genre and category labels—everything looked alphabetical inside their
categories.
I ran my fingertips across a row of books, marveling at the thick leather
spines in this section. These books felt … old. And powerful, maybe. I
might have just been high from the awesome book smell, but I could have
sworn I felt power coming from certain books.
“You can just ask for the book you want as well,” a low voice said from
beside me, and I spun to smile at Axl.
“What do you mean?”
He inclined his head, and I followed him through the rows of shelves
until we came to a small area with half a dozen tables. Axl clearly already
had a table staked out with a heap of books piled on it. He pointed toward
the school crest carved in the center of his table. “Just like with food, you
can request a specific text if you know what you need. Just be careful if
you’re going too general, because you might end up with a hundred books
in front of you.”
I chuckled, working to keep my voice low. “Like if I asked for books on
shifters or something?”
He nodded, a broad smile on his face—the library was Axl’s happy
place. “Exactly.” He took a seat on the opposite side to me and reached for
the book that he’d left open. “Have fun,” he said before he got right back to
work.
This was definitely Axl’s idea of a fun time. I couldn’t believe it had
taken me so long to get into this building. I’d just been so overwhelmed last
year, I couldn’t imagine trying to take in any more information than I
absolutely had to. However, now I needed to know more.
Placing my hand on the crest, I whispered, “Omlong.”
 I wasn’t sure if that was too general or not, so I waited with high
anticipation for how many books might fly my way.
Six.
Six books landed in front of me, and I eagerly opened the first so I
could view this kraken creature.
Twenty minutes later, when I’d learned all I could about the somewhat
mythical, extremely powerful, scary as hell beast of the waters, I smiled.
“The fact that Asher has a friend that is this insanely scary and powerful
should worry me, but I find it kind of … reassuring.”
Asher was powerful in his own right. He had something extra in his
blood, just like I did, but somehow the Alex thing cemented it even further
for me.
Axl laughed, a low, husky chuckle. “Yeah, Asher grew up in the water. I
mean that literally. Before his parents died and then after, because no one
could keep him out of the ocean. Somehow he found Alex as a hatchling.
It’s like … the odds are almost incalculable, considering the rarity of these
creatures.”
He shrugged and went back to his book, but I knew the truth. It was
fate. Alex and Asher were meant to be together, for whatever reason.
Ready for my next study, I pushed those books aside and dropped my
hand on the table again. “Jessa Lebron.”
I expected even fewer books with her in them, but twenty books
zoomed off the shelves, flying through the air and neatly stacking in front of
me. “Whoa, okay.” Amanda hadn’t been kidding about the famous thing.
I reached for the first on the stack, flicking through quickly to find it
detailed the Lebron family lineage. It spoke of her father and grandfather,
who were powerful shifter alphas. Jessa came from a long line of famous
wolves. The next few books were similar, and then I got to the ones on the
dragon marked.
I was mesmerized, reading for over an hour about the race, which was
persecuted and locked away to prevent the rise of the dragon king. Fate
decided he would rise though, and there had been a great battle.
“Oh my God,” I gasped, and Axl was immediately focused on me.
“What?”
“Jessa had a dragon,” I said softly. “She used to be a dragon and a wolf
shifter. Like … at the same time.”
 Axl held his hand out and read the page I’d been up to. Jessa had to
sacrifice her dragon soul at the end, and now that dragon was the queen of
all beasts in Faerie. I mean … what the fuck? No wonder she could fight.
“She’s been through a lot,” Axl finally said, reading it much faster than
me. “Kidnapped, tortured, her sister going through all of that too. I’ve heard
she’s very tough.”
I shook my head. “You have no idea. She’s teaching my Advanced
Attack and Defense, and she is legit chick goals.”
Axl looked confused and amused as he handed the book back.
The rest of my time was spent studying the Lebrons and Compasses—
when I asked for books on them, I got about fifty. Apparently being the first
natural-born quads to possess the souls of all four races was kind of a big
deal. No wonder they ruled the American supernaturals.
“So Jessa’s twin, Mischa, was kept in the human world with her powers
blocked,” I said after sending all the books back. I was still deep in thought,
and something told me I wasn’t going to make the gym tonight. My mind
was occupied with everything, and my body itched to swim. It was how I
dealt with stress and information overload. “I wonder if she’s close by as
well. I’d really love to talk to her about how she dealt with it all.”
Axl gave me his full attention, which was quite the feat since he usually
couldn’t tear himself away from his studies. “I’m not sure she’ll be able to
relate quite the same. From what I read, she’s pretty much a normal wolf
shifter, while you’re something very much more than normal. You’ve come
so far from the early days of having no idea who you were … powers
locked away. You fit in now like you were born and raised a supernatural. I
don’t think this Mischa could do much but commiserate with you about the
early difficulties.”
He had a point, but I still thought it might be nice to have someone who
understood everything I’d gone through. Or at least some of it.
Waving goodbye to Axl, I left the sanctuary of the library and was
surprised to find it was dark outside, and freezing as snow fell about the
Academy. Sometimes the random weather changes were really random.
It would be fine once I made it under the magical barrier of the
commons, but I had to make it there first. Ducking my head, I rushed along
the path and through a few archways before warmth engulfed me from
magical fires that had been scattered around the commons, staving off the
cold. Music was playing, small nymphs and fey singing in their melodic
voices over in the corner.
I headed for our table, ready to eat everything I could get my hands on.
Asher was the only one there; the tables on either side of him were
empty. Usually everyone got as close as they could to the Atlanteans, but
since the Clovers were disbanded, pretty sure the other students thought
their table next to ours was cursed.
I had no idea why the one on the other side was free. Maybe Rone was
here earlier. His glare was a great supe deterrent.
“Hey,” I said as I slid in next to Asher, almost gasping as his power
collided with mine. I wasn’t sure I’d ever forget how it felt when our
powers first exploded. Even now, when the two mingled together like old
friends, it still shocked me.
Asher, who was reading an old parchment, lifted his head and smiled
that perfect grin, those dimples slamming into my lady parts and bringing
them to life.
“Hey,” he said softly, leaning over to press his lips to mine. He started
to say something else, but just as his mouth opened, the barrier above us
fell. Before I even had time to look up, a slash of bright light—lightning?—
struck the pair of us, blasting us apart. It happened so fast and then I was
flying through the air. Heat burst to life inside me, and one thought
registered just before my head slammed into the table and I was knocked
out cold.
Asher pushed me out of the way.
 12

I woke to an aching head and sore tongue. I had apparently bitten

it, and now it was fat and half filling my mouth. “Open up,
Maddi,” the healer said. The blond, curvy woman was a witch I
hadn’t met before, which was odd, because I’d spent a lot of time in the
herbalism wing last year. “I can’t help you if you don’t open up.”
Since I was desperate to find out what had happened to Asher, I did
what she asked.
The warmth of her magic washed over my face and into my painful
spots, and within a few minutes I felt back to normal. “You got lucky,” she
said conversationally. “The male they brought in received the bulk of the
blast. Looks like you mainly just got an outer hit of energy.”
I stilled, everything inside me screaming in panic, but somehow I
managed to keep breathing. “What do you mean? Asher … where is
Asher?”
Despite my best efforts, the fear in my voice was obvious. The healer
must have finally clicked that Asher was important to me. She placed a
hand on my shoulder. “There’s nothing to worry about. It’s been a few days,
and he’s stable. The other healers will sort it out.”
I gawped at her. “A. Few. Days?” I practically jumped out of bed,
ignoring her startled face. “I’ve been unconscious for a few days?”
She nodded. “Well, yes. You guys were hit with a very powerful burst of
magic. So far we have no idea where it originated. But Louis”—her face
went all dreamy—“has been in here with you almost the entire time. He
made sure you didn’t die. He’ll be so happy you’ve finally awoken.”
 But Asher wasn’t awake. Stable. What did that even mean? He wasn’t
dead, so that was something, but if I’d been unconscious for a few days
after getting a small hit of the energy, what did that mean for Asher, who
had taken the full blast?
“He pushed me out of the way,” I choked out, finally remembering. She
fluttered closer, and I glared at her, even though none of this was her fault.
“If I’ve been here for a few days, why are you only just healing my head
and tongue now?”
She looked wary. “We’ve had to keep healing you,” she said softly.
“Those injuries have recurred over and over. Louis said it was something to
do with the magic in the spell, but it’s almost out of your system now. This
is the first time you’ve opened your eyes for more than a few seconds.”
I racked my brain, trying to remember anything about the last few days,
but there was nothing. The last thing I remembered was getting blasted
away from Asher.
Standing, I looked for the exit. “You really should take it easy,” the
healer said, fluttering her hands in front of her like she was trying to stop
me from moving. “Even if the magic is mostly gone, I’m sure some is
lingering. You should wait for Louis.”
I shook my head. “I need to see Asher. Right now.”
She swallowed hard. “I’m afraid there’s a no access policy on him.”
The floor started to rumble, and the healer looked around like she
thought it was an earthquake. Meanwhile, I was fighting my power with
everything I had, because I was losing it at being denied access to Asher.
I was losing control.
Lifting one hand, I managed to grip my necklace, like that would
somehow help me. But it didn’t. My fear for Asher pushed my emotions to
new heights, and I had fuck-all hope of containing my energy.
“What’s happening?” the healer all but screamed, barely able to stay on
her feet. Pieces of plaster rained down on us, and I knew it was mere
seconds before I destroyed the building.
Asher! My mind was screaming for him. My soul. We might not have
figured out how to trigger our true mate bond yet, but I knew without any
doubt that he was it for me.
Supes rushed into my room, and there was a familiar voice and purple
eyes that sent a tiny sliver of relief through my mind. Louis. He would
know what to do.
 His hand came up and rested against my forehead—no doubt he was the
only being able to push through my energy and touch me—and then
everything went dark.
I wasn’t out long, that much I knew, because they were still discussing
what to do with me when clarity returned.
“She’s too powerful for us to keep her away from him,” Louis was
saying. “We’re just going to have to let her see for herself, and I’ll figure
out how to deal with the fallout.”
Despite the fatigue in my body and the pounding in my head, I pushed
myself up from the bed, drawing their attention. “Yes, please. I need to see
him.”
Louis just nodded, and I noticed Jessa Lebron was right behind him. Oh,
and the dragon shifter too, of course. Jessa’s eyes were assessing as she
moved closer to me, offering a hand to help me up. I barely hesitated before
deciding to take the offer.
“Thank you,” I muttered, gaining my feet again, disorientation pushing
in on me for a split second before my head cleared.
A smile tilted up her lips. “Glad to see that you’re awake. You had us all
worried.”
I snorted and shook my head. “After almost leveling the building, I
would have thought you’d prefer me unconscious.”
She laughed and shook her head. “Dude, I’m not afraid of powerful
supes. You’re already at the top of your game. It’s the ones below you, who
are desperate to steal what is yours, that you need to fear. Oh, and by the
way, I’m totally adding you to my girl gang.”
Braxton made this amused sound that tingled down my spine, because it
was part sexy man and part pure animal. “Girl gang?” he said, that
amusement carrying into his words.
Jessa shrugged and tossed her hair over her shoulders. “Yep. I’m
starting one. Girls rule the world, in case you haven’t noticed.”
Braxton pressed closer to her, and Jessa’s eyes darkened as she locked
them on her mate. “Oh, I’ve noticed, babe,” he said, his voice a low rumble.
“You’ve ruled my world since you were an annoying-ass toddler.”
Jessa smiled the sweetest smile. “I made your life interesting, Braxton
Compass. Without me, big man, you’d have been so fucking conceited that
your dragon wouldn’t have been able to fly with the size of your ego.”
 If I wasn’t so stressed, this would have had me laughing. The way they
teased each other … it reminded me of Asher. My heart ached, and the low-
key panic I was fighting to keep contained kept trying to burst free and
destroy my mind. And the school.
Louis cleared his throat. “Come on. We need to get Maddi to Asher if
you’d like to still have an Academy to teach at.”
Just knowing that I was going to him helped rein in my power. I moved
toward the door, not waiting for anyone. The healer was long gone, and
she’d left the door open, so I stepped out and waited for the other three to
lead me to Asher’s room.
I felt him nearby somewhere. I had a sense that I could get to him if I
wanted to, but it would be easier just to follow the ones who knew. Louis
led me through the herbalism wing, and then we entered a section of the
forest I hadn’t seen before. It was in the deepest, darkest part, and an eerie
feeling settled over me.
“Why is he all the way out here?” I asked, side-eyeing them. I didn’t
know Jessa and Braxton at all, so my trust in them was minimal, but Louis
… I trusted Louis.
“When he first arrived here, he was spilling power everywhere,” Louis
said softly. “It was beyond what any of the healing rooms could hold, so we
ended up having to take him into the deepest part of the forest.”
“Is he still spilling power?” I asked, not sure I was ready for the answer.
Louis hesitated, and that only had my anxiety skyrocketing. “Let’s just
say that he’s still doing something, and it’s not safe to have him around
other students.”
The pit of dread that had been in my stomach since I awoke bloomed
into a full-blown cavern. Before I could lose it again, though, I smelled
something familiar.
“Water…” I said softly, trailing off.
Louis shot me an impressed smile. “Only an Atlantean.”
Jessa and Braxton were watching me closely but didn’t comment. We
pushed through another few trees. I gasped as the tank came into sight. It
was set up in the middle of a round clearing—one magically created—with
a circular barrier of trees right around it.
“The trees are from Faerie,” Jessa explained. “They’re the best at
blocking energy.”
 Outside of seeing the khaki leaves and dark brown trunks, I didn’t really
notice them; my eyes were locked on Asher.
“In my opinion, they went a little too fairytale in setting this up,” Jessa
said with a snort, “since this reminds me of that human story about the
chick who had to get kissed to wake up.”
Snow White. Yeah, I could see that … if you added in a huge tank of
water, one godlike Atlantean, and visible ripples of energy zipping around
the tank.
“Have you checked he’s breathing fine in there?” I asked, not really
worried about that because … Atlantean … but I had enough human in me
to still wonder.
“Breathing fine,” said Braxton. “The water is pretty much the only thing
that stopped him from exploding.”
My gasp was loud. “Exploding?” Louis took my hand and I stared at
him like he held the only hope left in my life. “What do you mean,
exploding?”
Pain flashed across Louis’s face before he masked it. “Whatever you
were hit with, it traps the energy inside your own. Inside your cells. We
barely managed to heal you, to siphon off the spell, but so far, nothing I’ve
done has helped Asher. It was too large a bolt that he was hit with, and right
now I’m trying to buy as much time as I can to figure out how to save him.”
“How are you trying to heal him? What are you doing?”
Louis’s eyes were locked on the tank. “I’m trying to figure out how to
get close to him. The power is building. Keeping me out.”
He was worried. I was dying inside, because this should have been me.
Asher had pushed me out of the way.
Needing to do something, I released Louis’s hand and started to walk
toward the tank. Maybe I could get close. When I was about two feet away,
I felt the energy; it was like being hit with a flamethrower. The heat was
intense. My skin felt raw and sandpapered.
“Holy shit,” I gasped. “That’s from Asher?”
The three of them nodded solemnly, and I realized that if they didn’t
have a shot of reaching him—the most powerful beings in the world—how
the heck could I?
Still, it was Asher, and I needed to try. He needed me right now.
Or, more accurately, I needed him.
 13

I drew water around me to fight the heat. It was instinctual; water

was always my first line of defense. It worked to some degree,
but the power and heat were still too much. I wasn’t sure I could
pull more water without taking from that around Asher. And I would never
risk him.
“If you can counter the heat, that’s one thing,” Louis said, “but more
concerning is the energy in that tank. It’s coming from Asher, his power
mixed with the blast he received. It’s powerful enough to kill even me. The
magic he was hit with has no origin from what I can tell. So … it’s probably
straight from the—”
“Gods,” Jessa and Braxton said at the same time.
Louis nodded.
Great. Another fucking god trying to kill us.
Despite their concerns, I tried a few more times to make it through
before eventually admitting defeat.
“You’re still weak from your healing,” Louis said. “Take your time,
come back again when you’re stronger. Asher is not going anywhere.”
“Maddi!” someone shouted from behind us. I spun, a sob escaping as
Axl came into sight. He was followed by the rest of my guys, each of them
looking healthy and perfect and…
I sobbed again.
Doing my best not to trip, I threw myself at Axl, who was closest. He
held me tightly and far longer than was his normal style. “Why does this
keep happening?” I cried, pulling back, my eyes burning. “Every time
Asher and I find the slightest piece of normal, he’s taken away from me.
Someone keeps hurting him, and I’m fucking over it.”
Rone, whose face resembled what I imagined a fallen angel’s would
look like, stepped closer. His eyes locked on Asher’s tank. “There’s evil
afoot, a plan to bring about the rise of Atlantis. Everything is happening to
you two because you’re important pieces to this puzzle.”
I shook my head, unable to look away from Asher. Having him this
close and not being able to touch him … heal him … it was killing me. “Is
this Sonaris?”
They said he would rise with Atlantis, and while technically the fabled
land was stuck between, the spell holding it had been broken. Which meant
Sonaris could have risen with it as well, and maybe he was cleaning up the
Atlanteans left behind.
“This was not the God of Water’s power,” Louis said without hesitation.
“It’s more like … Lotus when it involves lightning.”
Axl nodded, his arm still tight around me. “Yes, the Goddess of Storms
was not known for her calm temperament, but it’s odd that she would
return. What is her link to Sonaris? I mean, if we’re all assuming this is
because of Sonaris and the rise of Atlantis…” He looked between everyone.
“You know I hate to assume anything, but in this situation I can only go
with the most logical explanation, and that’s where I’m at.”
I patted his chest. “I’m there too.”
Jesse captured my attention then, his gorgeous eyes a little red-rimmed,
his skin washed out. “You’ve both stressed us to the point of fucking gray
hair, Mads. Seriously. Do you know what it felt like to find you and Ash
half-dead in the commons?” He shook his head, eyes falling. “I’m not sure
how much more of this I can handle.”
He needed a hug. I could tell that, and I stepped into his heat, wrapping
my arms around him. “I’m so sorry,” I murmured. “I wish this wasn’t
happening to us. But we will not go down without a fight. Asher will fight.
You know that.”
He had to lean almost in half to bury his face in my hair, holding me
like his life depended on it. There was something a little broken in my lion
shifter these days; I could feel it in the energy rattling around my chest.
“You have a pack,” Jessa said, startling me. She nodded a few times.
“That’s good. I needed my pack to survive my trials, and you’re going to
need yours as well.”
 “Who was your pack?” Calen asked, having been quiet and withdrawn
until this point. He was pale too, and I was starting to see the toll the last
few days had taken on my guys.
“The Compasses,” Jessa said simply. “Those four powerful assholes
have been my best friends since we were like three. It never changed until
Brax and I figured out we were true mates—that shifted the dynamics, but
everything worked out in the end. I would never have survived without my
guys. Not against the dragon king, or the demons, or everything else we’ve
faced since then.”
“I wouldn’t have survived without my guys as well,” I said, feeling a
kinship with her. “I’m so glad you understand. Sign me up for your girl
gang.”
Calen made a chuckling sound, and while I was relieved to hear a little
of his old personality in that laugh, I was also worried about what was
going to come out of his mouth.
“I’d like to be part of this girl gang,” he started, “with your naked
pillow fights. You can tell me all your secrets and practice making out with
me.”
Someone had been watching too many Eighties teen movies.
Jessa bared her teeth at him, and I could see the shifter coming out
strongly in her. “We’re more about sword fighting and kicking ass, and
since you’re going to be the only one with balls in the group, you’ll
probably end up being the one we stomp into the ground. So if you’d like
that role…”
Calen eyed her for a beat, and I knew he wanted to say something more
inappropriate, but the dragon shifter watching over Jessa’s shoulder
definitely stayed his comment.
“So what do we do about Asher?” I asked, bringing the subject back to
what was important.
“I’m working on it,” Louis said. “For now he’s somewhat stable, and
I’m going to figure out how to break through the power around him.”
I nodded. “I will as well. As soon as I’ve returned to my full strength,
I’m going to be back here.”
No one argued with me.
“Until then though, you need to rest and return to school,” Louis told
me sternly. “It’s important that you keep learning, strengthening your
abilities and skills. It’s helping you control your powers, whether you think
it is or not.”
I eyed him, because there was more than what he was telling me.
Something extra in his tone, but I was too frazzled to question it right now.
I knew his advice was good, but I couldn’t imagine being able to
concentrate in class when I knew Asher was out here, slowly dying.
“I’ll come back tomorrow and every day after that,” I murmured to
myself, putting that out in the world like a promise.
“Providing Atlantis doesn’t rise and you’re required there,” Axl said.
A few of the guys groaned at his bluntness, but I shook my head.
“Asher is my priority at the minute. Atlantis will have to wait.”
Of course, I wasn’t naïve enough to think that just because I said it, it
would happen. But a girl could hope.

I’ D BASICALLY MISSED the rest of my first week and the weekend, so I was
back to classes on Monday. Well, most of me was, because I was still a little
weak from the blast, not to mention stressed and not sleeping over Asher, so
it was a bedraggled version of me that ended up at Sword and Sorcery that
morning.
Simon hugged me as soon as I entered the room. “I saw everything,” he
said in a hushed rush of words. “It was the scariest thing I’ve ever
witnessed. I was so sure that you were dead.”
His voice broke, and I squeezed his hand tightly. “Sorry to have scared
you. Apparently people are not done trying to kill me yet.”
It was kind of amazing that I hadn’t been asked to leave the Academy,
because I was definitely a threat to the students here. I was bringing a lot of
danger their way. Because of me Asher was…
I couldn’t even think about it, so I focused on the lessons, determined to
learn everything I could and be powerful enough one day to never be in this
position again. We spent most of the lesson trying to exert our will and
power over different weapons. I managed to get my throwing knives
through every target, and I even used a few of the short blades, which were
not as heavy as the big swords I still didn’t have the muscles to lift.
 By the end of the class, I was tired but satisfied. I hadn’t screwed up
once, and even though no weapons felt really right in my hands, I was
gaining control over a lot of them. Next class was Herbalism, and I was
relieved to see Larissa waiting at the edge of the building for me.
“Girl, you look like crap,” she said with sympathy, hugging me tightly.
“Maybe you should have taken today off as well.”
I shook my head. “I’d only spend all day lingering near Asher’s tank, so
it’s better to stay busy.”
However, being in Herbalism, knowing Asher was so close by, made it
very difficult to concentrate. We had the same teacher as last year, Fleecia,
the blond-haired, blue-eyed, perfect-looking fey.
“Good morning,” she started, and introduced what we were focusing on
today, which was a continuation from the last lesson that I’d missed when I
was almost dying.
“We’re focusing on healing plants this year,” Larissa told me. “It’s one
of the hardest disciplines of magic and herbalism, but also one of the most
important. Last week we searched out jejuna, which is a mushroom-looking
plant that grows under a thin layer of dirt. It’s great for eye issues,
sometimes eaten raw or cooked, and also mashed and placed on eyes for
different maladies.”
Larissa showed me the notes she took last time, and I quickly copied
what I thought was important. This lesson we were finding jejuna’s much
rarer cousin, juni. From the image, it was a yellow toadstool-looking plant
that originated in Faerie. It liked damp, warm places, and was often found
under the loose bark of certain trees.
“It can actually restore sight to those who have lost it,” Larissa said as
we wandered off.
“When you find the juni,” Fleecia shouted to the departing students,
“cut only the smallest sliver and bring it back with you. The text
demonstrates how to do so without damaging the plant. Anyone who
damages a juni will be in big trouble.”
The threat was real, and I took my time examining the images closely,
noting the angle you needed to slice. “If this plant is so rare and important,
why are we cutting it at all?” I asked, pushing through some leafy ferns.
Larissa followed. “Because this year we’re actually making everything
that we study, and if we get it right, it’ll be used in the actual healing of
supes. We find the plants, make the healing potions, and then hope we
didn’t fuck it up.”
Great. No pressure. Definitely no time to be distracted by Asher.
 14

E ven during very important lessons I couldn’t stop worrying about

Asher. Thankfully, Larissa was there keeping an eye on me,
catching my arm when I tripped over exposed tree roots, stopping
me falling right into a bunch of the green-and-purple-leafed mest ivy, which
was the supernatural world’s version of poison ivy—only it turned any bare
skin that it touched into black angry patches that itched and oozed for days
until the poison eventually worked its way out of your body. I shuddered as
she wrenched me back using her vampire strength.
“Girl, you’re totally out of it,” she said, shaking her head.
I rubbed my arm. “Thanks for the save. I just … can’t focus with Asher
so close. I don’t understand why this keeps happening to us. It’s like the
fates want to keep us apart. We can’t catch a break.”
Larissa wrapped her arm around me. “It really sucks, seriously, but you
need to try and remember one thing. Nothing, so far, has worked in keeping
you apart. You’re already proving to be stronger than the fates. Just keep
fighting.”
I knew she was right, but it was hard not to despair over the current
fucked-up situation. “Do you mind if I check on him?” I asked. A frantic,
desperate need was clawing at my insides, like an actual living beast trying
to get free.
“Not at all,” she said, waving her hand for me to lead the way.
I had the best fucking friends. “Have you heard from Ilia?” I asked her.
My phone was fried when I got shot with the lightning god bolt or whatever
it was, and now I was phoneless. I’d tried desperately to bring mine back to
life, wanting to read through all the silly, sexy texts from Asher. To listen to
my voicemails one more time. But there was no saving it.
“Yep, she’s on her way back. She should be home tomorrow,” Larissa
said, her smile actually reaching her eyes as she pushed some leaves aside
for me. “She’s worried about you. I’ve already had seventeen messages
about getting you a new phone.”
I knew she hated not being able to talk with me consistently, especially
after everything that had happened. “I’m so happy she’ll be home,” I said,
feeling a burst of relief.
“Me too,” Larissa admitted. “Always feels like something is missing
when she’s working.”
That was so true.
Once we were through a very thick section of forest, Larissa fell back
and let me lead again. I started to awaken as we got closer, the heat in my
center unfurling. I was praying I didn’t lose my ability to control myself
when I was near him.
“If I tell you to run, then you run,” I said to Larissa.
She blinked up at me, her big blue eyes wide. “Uh, that was random.”
I snorted. “Sometimes Asher causes me to lose my—”
“Panties,” she suggested.
“Control,” I replied drily. “Control of my powers.” I shrugged. “Panties
too, but that’s another story.”
Larissa chuckled, but it dried up pretty quickly because we were now in
the darker, older part of the forest. A sense of ancient energy settled across
our skin. That energy was a little different to the last time I was here …
stronger.
“Holy shit,” Larissa murmured, rubbing her right hand across her left
biceps, like she was chilled. I could see the goose bumps on her skin.
I felt some sort of relief when Asher finally came into view, followed by
despair. His face was visible through the side of his glass tank, but the
energy around him had not disappeared. I still couldn’t get closer than a few
feet from him.
“What’s happening to him?” Larissa asked. Last night I’d briefly
explained to her what Louis told me, but seeing it in person made it extra
real.
“The power won’t release him,” I said softly. “He’s not healing. He’s
not waking up. And it’s growing stronger. No one can get close enough to
him to try and fix the situation.”
Larissa’s normally innocent-looking features hardened, her fangs visible
as she pushed against the power barrier. “There has to be a way,” she gritted
out between bared teeth. She held a hand out. “Maybe it’s a combination of
race strengths needed.”
I shook my head. “I’m afraid I’ll lose control if I push any harder. My
energy is raging inside of me.”
And I would never risk my friend.
Larissa, on the other hand, didn’t have the same qualms. She reached
out with vampire speed and grabbed my hand, yanking us both into the
barrier. A scream ripped from me as the heat exploded. For a minute I
blacked out, and the next thing I knew I was smashed against a hard
surface, cool glass pressed beneath my cheek and hand, my head spinning
as I worked to regain my full focus.
“Maddi!” Larissa screamed.
I managed to pry one eye open to find Larissa pressed against Asher’s
tank too. “I can’t move,” I said, forcing each word out through my
compressed throat. My chest was firm against the glass, and it made
breathing and talking difficult. My PTSD over being restrained was kicking
in; the only thing stopping me from losing it completely was the fact that I
knew it was magic and not a person holding me.
When I was finally able to get both eyes open—the one pressed against
the glass just a sliver, but it counted—I was right near Asher’s face. And his
eyes were open.
“Asher!” I shouted, trying to use my pathetic muscles to push myself up
on the glass. Dammit. I really needed to get to the weight room.
Lightning flashed in Asher’s sea-green eyes. The silver was almost
completely gone now. Instead, there was the brightest gold melting through
his irises, sparks of energy lighting up the gold. That’s not normal.
Something was happening to Asher, something he couldn’t escape from.
“Ash?” I whispered, having no idea if he could hear me but needing to try
anyway.
I was ripped away before I could say another word, a soundless scream
leaving me. Then in a whirl of energy I was back on the outside of the
barrier, a furious-looking Louis between Larissa and me. He had both arms
out, muscles trembling as he huffed. Another powerful supe stepped up,
placing her hand on his chest. “Calm, sweetheart,” she said softly, and
Louis’s eyes snapped to the woman. Something thawed in that hard, scary
expression.
“I’m okay,” he murmured, finally lowering his arms. “I just wasn’t sure
I was going to get them back.”
I wanted to keep listening to their conversation, because he was talking
about things I gave a huge damn about, but my focus was on Asher. His
eyes were closed again, and he looked exactly as he had every other time
I’d seen him.
“Did you see him open his eyes?” I whispered.
I didn’t look at any of them, but I felt the confusion. “No, I didn’t,”
Louis rumbled, anger still tracing each word.
I turned to face him. “He opened his eyes,” I said. “They were gold and
filled with this … lightning power. Like the energy surrounding him in the
water.”
Whatever I said, it took Louis by surprise. He jerked his head back and
watched me with a confused expression. “Did you say gold?” he asked, like
I must have been mistaken.
“It was so bright. No way I was confused,” I said, a sliver of defiance
creeping into my tone. Being away from Asher was affecting me in more
ways than one.
Louis still hadn’t said anything, and somehow I knew this was really
bad. “What does that mean?”
He swallowed, the skin at his throat visibly moving. “I have a theory.
But it’s something I’ve only heard about as a fable. I don’t want to worry
you at this stage, because there’s really nothing to suggest that’s what’s
happening here. I’m going to have to—”
“Do some research,” I said drily, cutting him off.
The woman at his side chuckled and I found myself turning to the supe.
She was small, much tinier than me, and even in a world of eternally
beautiful people, she was breathtaking. Like a fairy princess from a dream.
This had to be Tee, Louis’s mate.
“Louis does a lot of research when it comes to me,” I told her, wishing it
was a joke.
Tee nodded. “Yes, he likes to be very certain before he freaks us all out
with the knowledge of whatever we’re facing.”
All humor dried up inside of me. “It’s bad, isn’t it?” I practically
breathed the words.
 Louis dropped a hand on my shoulder. “It might be. I’m hoping I’m
wrong. But I will find out everything I can.”
I tried to find some reassurance in his words … and failed miserably.
Turning back to Asher, I watched him for many long moments,
wondering what battles he was facing.
I miss you.
Gods. I missed him so much it actually hurt.
Asher had brought so much to my life, and I wasn’t sure I’d survive if I
didn’t get him back soon.
 15

T ime was a funny thing. Sometimes it moved at super speed,

like the nights I used to stay up with the Atlantean-five
watching old movies and eating junk food—honestly, eight
hours would pass and I’d barely even notice it. Then, other times, like when
Asher was taken from me last year, the days and weeks had dragged. A
week felt like a month. A month felt like a year. And the time I’d spent
trying to figure out how to save Asher felt like a lifetime.
“It’s like déjà vu,” I said to Axl, dropping my head into my hands and
rubbing at my temples. “Seriously. I’m losing my mind. How can this be
happening again?”
We were in the library. Now that I’d discovered it, I found myself
gravitating to it whenever I wasn’t in class, because there was something
soothing about this quiet room filled with knowledge and the scent of old
books. Plus, I soon discovered it was the surefire way to find Axl when he
wasn’t in class or eating.
“It’s been two weeks,” Axl said softly. He was unusually distracted,
eyes darting around as he shifted in his chair. I was used to his laser focus,
and it worried me to see him so out of it. “Whatever is holding Asher has
not lessened. If anything, it’s growing stronger.”
It was. I visited Asher every day, and the barrier around him was
pushing further and further out. We were basically restricted in a twenty-
foot diameter around him.
“Louis said it’s definitely a god thing, and that Asher’s power is
combining with the god’s to form something new.”
 Louis had disappeared to Antarctica to talk to some old magic users,
and I hadn’t heard from him since, which was driving me crazy.
“At least Atlantis has not risen yet,” Axl said, trying to be reassuring. In
his way. “I mean, none of us would want to leave the Academy right now,
knowing that Asher is…”
He trailed off, and I clenched my fists to stop my arms trembling,
fighting down the panic in my chest. If the last word he wanted to say was
“dying,” I would probably lose my mind. Asher was invincible, I was
almost certain of it. There was no way that god bolt was slowly killing him.
No. Fucking. Way. It was doing exactly what Louis suggested … turning
him into something new.
The library door burst open then, the noise echoing loudly through the
room, and as heavy footsteps pounded toward us, I was up on my feet
already.
I sensed her energy a moment before Ilia burst into sight. “Mads,” she
gasped, her red corkscrew curls bouncing everywhere. “You’ve gotta get to
Asher. Now.”
I took off, not waiting to see who else was with me, and before I could
think twice about it, I opened a doorway and stepped right through it. It was
supposed to be impossible to do that within the magical barriers of the
Academy, but somehow my energy circumvented this rule. I wasn’t sure
how, but if it got me to Asher faster, I wasn’t going to argue.
I stepped out in the forest, almost smashing into the back of Jessa and
Braxton. “Whoa,” I said, skidding to a halt as Jessa wrapped her arms
around me, stopping me from bowling them down. This was a very good
thing, because Braxton had two kids in his arms—their twins.
“I’m sorry,” I said in a rush. “My step-through was a little closer than
expected.”
Jessa shook her head, and I almost cried at how watery her blue eyes
looked. “What’s happening?” I whispered. Everything inside of me wanted
to step forward, to go to Asher, but I was also so afraid of what I would see.
“I wish I could tell you it’s going to be okay,” Jessa said softly, very
unlike her normally blunt tone. She didn’t really do the softer emotions
much. I normally enjoyed that aspect of her personality—we’d actually
become friends over the last few weeks while the pair of them gave me
private fight lessons.
 The change in tone worried me, and it could only mean one thing. I
stepped around her, barely even giving their gorgeous twins a second
glance. I did notice that the two of them looked a little glum as well, their
faces like perfect little dolls with cherry-red lips and mops of golden curls.
Eve, their daughter, had the most incredible hair I’d ever seen. Pure gold
ringlets fell to the middle of her back. She was not even three yet, but her
hair was spectacular.
The four of them were the most beautiful, perfect family. Powerful.
Strong. In love.
And I was distracting myself so I didn’t have to see whatever had
brought Ilia to me at such a pace. Louis turned his head from where he
waited near the barrier, “You’re back,” I whispered.
I stared into his eyes, and the look there…
Tears trailed down my cheeks, hot and slow, dripping my pain to the
ground below. I hadn’t seen Asher yet. I couldn’t look at him knowing it
might be the last time I looked at him. I wasn’t ready for that.
I would never be ready for that. Ready to let him go.
Louis wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his side, my tears
soaking into his shirt. “I’m so sorry, Maddi.”
I shook my head against his chest, still refusing to acknowledge what I
already knew to be happening.
“What for?” I asked, my next stupid question.
“I figured out what the power is doing to him,” Louis said softly, his
strong arms holding me.
Crashing of trees and undergrowth sounded around us, but I was too
gone to look at what it was.
“Give her to us,” Jesse said roughly from nearby, and I choked back my
next sobs before I pulled away, slapping at the tears.
“No,” I said shortly. “No. I can stand on my own. I don’t need anyone to
hold me up.”
Jesse, Axl, Rone, and Calen were all there, their faces filled with fear
and grief and pain.
“Asher’s dying,” Axl said softly, and I was surprised to see tears in his
eyes. I’d never seen any of them cry. Not even a single tear. But all four of
them looked to be on the edge. Even Rone.
It shouldn’t be a surprise. The Atlantean-five were brothers. Family.
Closer than any friends I’d ever known, and now they were facing a huge
loss.
It’s your loss too.
I pushed at the incessant voice but it wouldn’t leave me. It continued to
poke and prod and scratch at whatever mental barrier I’d erected to protect
myself. Look at him!
My head turned toward him, but my eyes squeezed shut. “Not looking
won’t change anything,” Rone said, wrapping his arm around me as he
pulled me closer. I noticed that Larissa and Ilia were there as well—Rone’s
other arm was around Larissa as he held us both up.
“I can’t—”
My voice broke. I cleared my throat and tried again, those incessant
tears still falling.
“I can’t do this.”
I can’t let him go.
My eyes found the tank, and my chest tightened to the point where I
couldn’t breathe. The last time I’d seen Asher—yesterday—he’d still
looked like himself—in his stasis, the tank keeping him alive and floating,
power zipping around him. Today though … well, I understood the drawn
faces and urgency of Ilia’s tone. Asher looked like he was minutes from
death.
His body was almost petrified, the skin pulled tight across emaciated
muscles and organs. He was no longer golden; his skin was a gray-green
shade; there was literally not one healthy part on him. The lightning energy
filling the water, on the other hand, was much brighter and stronger.
“What’s causing this?” Axl said to Louis.
The sorcerer started to talk, but the roaring in my head made listening
impossible.
Asher was dying. Focus. I needed to focus. He wasn’t dead yet …
maybe there was still something I could do.
“…god bolt is powering itself from Asher’s energy.”
I tuned back in at the tail end of Louis’s explanation.
“Sorry … what?” I interrupted, turning my head to meet his eyes.
He cleared his throat, starting again. “I had to research it, because I’ve
only heard rumors that some gods possess the ability to send their energy
into a supe, draining their power and giving themselves a boost. It was the
lightning power in the water teamed with the impenetrable barrier that
initially clued me in on what was happening. The god who attacked you
may not have been specifically aiming for Asher—”
“Me,” I interrupted. “Asher pushed me out of the way. The god was
aiming for me.”
Louis nodded. “I suspected as much, because you are so very powerful,
and this would have been a huge boost to them.”
“So … this god’s power has been slowly leaching Asher’s energy from
him and we never knew?” A burst of anger pushed through my pain and
sadness. “It’s been weeks, Louis! You disappeared for weeks without giving
us so much as a heads-up. We could have been trying to reverse it before it
was too late.”
I hated the sympathy that bloomed across his face. “There’s no way to
reverse it, Maddi. The power, the moment it hit Asher, was in every single
cell, vein, and organ. It’s a parasitic energy that had an immediate hold of
Asher, and nothing would make it let go.”
“That’s why you kept having to heal me,” I whispered, remembering
how long it took them to bring me back.
He nodded. “Yes, and you were only hit with the edge of the blast.
Almost like you got sprinkled with the energy, but Asher absorbed it all.
I’m afraid there is nothing we could have done at any point to save him.”
I choked down a cry. I heard Larissa sobbing nearby. Rone folded his
huge frame around her like he could hold her together. Or maybe she was
holding him together.
“He fought for a long time,” Axl said, his eyes shiny and red. “I know
the sort of parasitic energy that you speak of, although what I researched
was not from a god, and still it’s usually very quick-acting. From the
strength of a god, I would expect even faster, but Asher has fought the
entire way.”
Panic clawed at my chest, because they were already talking about him
like he was dead, and I was not okay with that. I was not fucking okay.
“I don’t accept this,” I said suddenly. All of my tears dried as fierce
determination rocked me. “I will not just stand here and watch him die.
Larissa and I got close to his tank by working together. We can do it again.”
Louis’s lips thinned; I could see that from the corner of my eye. “Even
if we get close, Maddi, there is nothing we can do. There is nothing of
Asher left now. The energy will have drained him completely.”
 “Then he won’t die alone,” I said suddenly. I wouldn’t risk my friends,
not if there was no way to save Asher, but I also would not just stand by and
let him face this last step without me.
Before anyone could stop me, I opened a doorway, stepped through, and
ended up right in his tank. I’d had no idea if that would work, but it was my
last hope. I just wanted to hold him for his final moments. I wanted him to
know I loved him.
I sank into the water, the free energy biting across my skin but not going
any deeper than that. Water filled my lungs, and despite the fact that Asher
had been dying in here for weeks, it tasted pure and clean. There was
nothing in this water that held death, and I wondered how it could be that
Asher was…
There was no way I could finish that thought and stay sane, so I pushed
my own emotions down and focused on the Atlantean at my side. The pain
from the lightning was fading as my own power rose, protecting me.
I wrapped my arms around Asher, careful to be gentle, surprised that I
still couldn’t reach right around his broad shoulders. He was literally
wasting away, and somehow still managed to be larger than life. Sobs
ripped from me despite my best efforts to focus just on Asher and not my
own pain.
I love you, Asher. My hair washed across both of us, hiding our faces
from our friends outside the tank. A part of me knew they were screaming
and trying to get to us, but in here, it was like being cocooned in a little
bubble. Nothing existed.
My head drifted toward his shoulder, and I was surprised by how warm
he still felt. Like … something strong still beat inside him … despite
everything that had been stolen from him.
The water hid my tears, but they were still there. I felt them burning
from my eyelids as I brushed a hand across Asher’s cheek and down to his
chin. He barely even looked like Asher, but it didn’t matter. I felt our bond,
strong and sure, beating in my chest.
For a second, I had hope.
Heat swirled in my center, and I searched desperately for a way to save
him.
Only to realize that the heat wasn’t mine.
It was Asher’s.
A beat later, everything went blindingly bright.
Then he exploded.
 16

I t took two days before the power in the tank faded enough that
they could get to me. I couldn’t really remember much, only
that I drifted in some sort of semi-catatonic state, my head
firmly locked in an endless loop of memory. Asher … explosion … god
bolts … my own agonizing pain.
I ended up at the Atlantean house after that, and at first when they tried
to place me in Asher’s room, I started screaming and thrashing so hard that
they eventually just bundled me up on the couch, someone standing vigil
with me as I cried and sobbed and screamed myself to sleep. Jesse was the
only one who could comfort me, wrapping his huge body around mine,
holding me together as I crumbled into nothing more than the fine dust that
was left after Asher’s death.
Sometime later, possibly days or longer—time had no meaning to me—
I found my tears finally drying up. My body could just not cry any longer. I
lay with my head against Jesse’s chest. I’d thought he was asleep, but when
his hand came up and tangled in my mess of hair, gently dragging up and
down, an emptiness settled deep in my body. His touch was nice, but it
wasn’t the touch I needed. It wasn’t the touch I craved.
“I can’t believe he’s gone,” I whispered, the first words I’d spoken in
days, my voice hoarse from tears and lack of use. “Asher was so strong. He
was always so sure. I never expected anything could ki—”
I couldn’t say it. Kill. Death. Gone. They were too permanent for me,
and the fragile hold I had on my sanity was protecting me in whatever way
it could.
 “We should swim,” Jesse said softly, shifting on the couch, dragging me
with him. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d drunk or eaten anything, or
had a shower, so the swim was probably more for him than me. But I found
myself agreeing.
“A swim might be nice.”
My legs were shaky when I got to my feet, and a sudden urge to pee hit
me hard and fast, so I dashed into the bathroom, making it just in time.
Jesse waited right outside the door for me, his expression hard as he locked
eyes with me.
“Worried I was going to off myself in there?” I tastelessly joked, dark
humor creeping in.
It hadn’t escaped my attention that I had not been left alone once since
Asher.
“You won’t do that,” he said confidently, his tone heavier than usual.
“You know that’s the last thing Asher would want from you. He would kick
your ass if you even contemplated it.”
I did know that, but that didn’t make the aching pit in my chest any
easier to live with. “Time is not going to fix this,” I said, knowing it to be
true. “Asher was it for me. I don’t care what the fates say, I felt the true
mate bond with him. I felt it.”
Jesse didn’t argue, he just pushed back my snarled and matted hair,
tucking it best he could behind my ears. “Yes. You guys were true mates.
And I’m not sure how one survives without their true mate, but I need you
to try. For me.”
“For all of us,” Axl said, bringing tears to my eyes again as I turned to
find him standing in the hall, Calen and Rone right behind him.
I bit my lip, tasting blood as I used the pain to keep myself from
shattering into a million pieces. Not literally, of course. But emotionally.
“Let’s swim,” I managed to choke out, and the five of us made our way
down to the pool. I hadn’t noticed the time when I woke up, but it was
clearly very early in the morning. The sun was not up yet, but there was a
sliver of light on the horizon.
The water did exactly what Jesse hoped; my head cleared. I focused on
nothing but swimming, back and forth, over and over, pushing harder until
hours passed and I was basically beyond exhausted and unable to swim
another lap.
 “Come on, sweetheart,” Jesse said, waiting for me at the end. The other
guys were up at the table, food spread out around them. “You need to eat.
Even supernaturals can’t go on indefinitely without fuel.”
Striding up the stairs, legs dead as they struggled to hold me, I fought
against the bone-crushing exhaustion. “I’d like to sleep a little first,” I said,
too many memories of breakfast around this table pressing in on me.
Jesse’s face drew into stubborn lines, his lion flashing in his eyes. “Not
happening. You are going to eat before you sleep. That’s a fucking order. If
you won’t look after yourself, and Asher isn’t here to do it, then it falls to
me.”
I growled back a little, and it was shocking to feel something other than
grief. “I don’t need anyone to look after me. Asher is gone, and I’m still
here. I’m still functioning.”
Barely.
“Prove it to me,” Jesse said, even more growly than me. “Eat some
fucking food.”
Something clicked inside me, and I nodded. I had spent too many days
in a whirl of grief, too many days as a shell of a person, barely functioning.
As much as it hurt, I had to start living again, because if I didn’t, what the
hell was the point of Asher saving my life?
“Okay,” I whispered before grabbing a towel and wrapping the long
length around myself. The air was cool, a storm brewing in the background,
but I barely felt it.
It was a quiet, somber crew that sat around and picked at the bacon and
eggs and toast on the table. I managed to eat half a plate, which seemed to
satisfy the guys. Axl reached out at one point and grabbed my hand. I
almost jerked away, because his kind touch hurt me, deep in my chest
where the well of pain existed, but the look in his eyes stayed my hand. He
was hurting as much as I was. He needed the comfort.
So I held his hand for the rest of breakfast, and I was relieved when the
desperate screaming in his eyes faded a little.
“Princeps Jones said we could take as long as we needed to return to
classes, that our grades would not be affected by our absence,” Calen said
suddenly, breaking the heavy silence. “But I’m just not sure I can stay here
without Ash. It’s … empty.”
That word was like a bullet to my body. It slammed into me, breaking
through my skin and shattering the fragile bone, muscle, and organs
beneath.
Empty.
That was everything I’d been feeling.
I was empty.
“We need to stay for Maddi,” Rone said, having spoken very few words
since Asher’s death. He had taken it very hard, and outside of a few grunts I
could not remember him saying anything or even being around much.
“What’s here for me?” I asked, wondering what the point of it all was.
“Atlantis,” Rone added. “Whatever is happening with Atlantis, that’s
not going away just because of Asher. And it’s not going to leave Maddison
alone … she’s an integral part of it all.”
Atlantis, right. I’d forgotten completely about that place, but the thought
of that immediately connected to the next thought. Gods. One of those
fuckers had returned, and they had killed Asher, and now they were
somewhere close to Atlantis. I knew it. I knew this was the reason they
were back, and now I wanted to find that fucking god and rip them into a
million pieces.
“Holy shit,” Calen whispered, and I jerked my head to him. His eyes
went wide.
“You’re looking a little freaky right now,” Axl told me. “Your power is
visible … on your skin.”
I glanced down, shaking my head at the lightning streaks across my
skin. “That’s not my power,” I said breathlessly, some of my anger fading.
“That’s—”
“The power that killed Asher,” Jesse cut in.
It was. It was the exact shade and shape of those lightning bolts that had
been in the tank with him.
“Is Maddison affected now too?” Rone asked, jumping to his feet in a
rush. “She was in the tank with him when he exploded.”
I was fascinated by the power, watching as it zigged and zagged across
my skin, only to raise my line of sight to find that there was no necklace
around my neck. Holyfuckingshit.
I got to my feet as fast as Rone, which should have been impossible
without vampire speed, but apparently I was full of surprises.
Like … my power. It wasn’t out of control. Did this new power on my
skin somehow suppress my original energy? I could still feel the heat
swirling inside, but it felt … more contained.
 “I’m not wearing my necklace,” I said in a rush, trying to keep the panic
from spilling over in my words. “I’m … what does this mean?”
The guys gathered closer, pushing in on me. I wanted to scream at them
to run the other way, because if I lost control I could kill them. You’ve been
with them for days de-necklaced, my inner voice reminded me, but it didn’t
really help. I was still afraid.
“The grief might have been holding the power at bay,” Axl suggested,
sounding very unsure for him. “But that would be unusual … out of the
ordinary. Usually strong emotions render our powers even more out of
control. So…” He trailed off, clearly not having a clue.
“Where are Louis and Princeps Jones?” I asked, hoping one of them
might have an answer. Axl was the supe I turned to first, but when he was
stumped, that left only a couple of other options. “I can’t just be wandering
around here all free and shit. I’m going to blow up the school.”
“Not to mention…” Calen indicated the final jags of lightning across
my skin, the power fading thankfully, but still there. “You probably want to
get that checked out.”
Righhhttt. The thing that k—
Nope. Not going there. My fragile brain could only handle so much
grief, and I was tapped out. I needed to rehydrate my tear ducts before I
started to think about the gaping fucking hole in my chest.
A loud banging on the front door startled me. Jesse’s head shot around
so he was facing that direction, his nose lifted slightly as he sniffed out the
visitor. We didn’t have a lot of supes at our house; it was off limits to
ninety-nine percent of the students and teachers at the school.
“Ilia,” Jesse said a second later, his posture relaxing.
“I’ll go let her in,” Calen said casually. However, by the time he was at
the pool fence, my best friend was already on the deck at the back of their
house. I blinked as she flew down the stairs, having no idea how she’d
managed to get herself into the locked house.
Magic, no doubt.
“Maddi!” she cried, practically throwing herself at me, wrapping her
long, slender arms tightly around my neck.
The hot pressure in my chest started to swell again, and I squeezed my
eyes tightly closed, hoping that would stem the tears. I could have sworn
there were no more left inside me to cry, but somehow they kept falling.
“I’ve been so fucking worried about you,” Ilia said as she pulled back.
 Calen snorted. “I wouldn’t stop worrying yet. She just lost her soul
mate.”
My gasp was audible. It would have hurt less if he’d just punched me in
the chest. Jesse’s growls filled the early morning air. Rone even had his
fangs out as they glared at Calen. The wizard shook his head, eyes falling.
“Fuck. I’m sorry, Mads. I just … I’m a screw-up.”
I shook my head, needing to comfort him even through my own grief.
“No, no. It’s okay. Apparently the truth hurts. Who would have thought it?”
Axl opened his mouth, clearing his throat to no doubt tell us how many
people had used that phrase before, but a subtle shake of the head from
Jesse stopped our resident genius.
Ilia drew my attention back to her when she also cleared her throat. It
wasn’t like her to make such a nervous gesture, and I was immediately
worried about what she was going to say. “Princeps Jones is on his way
over here,” she said, voice low and steady. “He has some news for you. He
sent me ahead to make sure you were conscious and able to hear it.”
I nodded, hoping she would continue.
“What’s the damn news?” Rone snarled, out of patience.
She took a deep breath. “Atlantis is rising again. The tip has just
surfaced. We’re all called to head out to the site and wait for the final
emergence.”
I blinked. “It’s rising again? When did that start?”
She bit her lips, working her plump red bottom lip through her teeth.
“It started the moment Asher exploded,” she finally choked out. “I’m
not sure how it’s connected, but Asher’s death was clearly the catalyst
needed to push past that final block.”
Holy fucking gods.
How was that possible? What did it mean? Had Asher been the target of
the attack after all?
Or was it supposed to be me dead now, my power used to bring about
the rise of Atlantis?
 17

B efore I could voice the horrors running through my head, there

was another bang on the front door. “Princeps Jones,” Ilia said,
straightening to her six-foot height. “He did say he was only
giving me a few minutes’ head start.”
Shit. If Atlantis was rising again, that meant I had to go there. I’d
promised Connor I would be there to help it rise.
But that was before…
Before…
Fuck!
There was no time to hide or anything, so I sucked in a deep breath and
waited. A hand snaked down and grabbed mine. I didn’t have to look to
know it was Jesse. His energy was almost as familiar to me as my own.
It made me feel marginally better to know that I wouldn’t be dealing
with whatever was coming my way alone. Meeting Asher was still the best
thing that happened to me. Losing him would always be the worst thing.
But knowing that I’d made lifelong friends in the other Atlanteans—it
might just be the only thing that got me through however long this
mourning period would last.
The rest of my life, I was guessing.
Sucking in deep breaths, I worked to keep myself calm. Princeps Jones
was here for a reason. The last thing he needed was the sobbing hysterical
mess trying to burst from me.
So I kept it together as he crossed the porch and came down the steps.
“Maddi,” he said softly, halting right before me. His blue eyes regarded me
with soft sympathy. “I’m so sorry.”
I hated that look. That look meant that people were feeling sorry for me.
Of course, since I was busy feeling sorry for myself, I couldn’t really
muster up any anger.
“What news do you have about Atlantis?” I asked in that husky voice
that might be permanent at this stage. “And is Louis nearby? I seem to have
lost my necklace.”
Princeps Jones looked sheepish all of a sudden. “Yes, so first thing …
Louis is at the Atlantis site, but he did leave me with a message to deliver,
and if he wasn’t so damn powerful I’d be kicking his ass about now.”
Annoyed anger wiped away some of my pain, and I latched on to it,
feeding into the emotion because it was helping me focus on anything other
than Asher.
“What message?” I bit out.
I’d never seen Princeps Jones look flustered. He was seriously the one
supe who remained cool under all situations. But I could have sworn he was
thrown by whatever message he was supposed to deliver.
“Turns out…” he started, clearing his throat, “turns out that Louis’s
necklace was not magical at all.”
I blinked at him. Say what the fuck now?
“Excuse me?” I spluttered out. “Of course it was. It kept my power
under control.”
Princeps Jones shook his head. “That’s the thing, it didn’t. Louis just
gave you a normal tourist pendant that he picked up from somewhere. He
spelled it so that there was a bit of tingling energy inside when it rested
against your skin, but there was not a single thing about that pendant that
would have helped you control your energy.”
“Son of a bitch,” I muttered, trying to wrap my head around what he
was saying. “Then how did I get that shit under control? Because one
minute I was blowing up lightbulbs and the next I was living a relatively
normal life.”
Minus a few stray incidents like that whole “bring the ocean to the
Academy” thing.
“The placebo effect,” Axl whispered.
I swung to him. “The what?”
He shook his head, brow furrowed. “It’s not exactly correct, because
that more refers to medical situations in the human world, but for the most
part, the necklace worked because you believed it was working, and in
doing so, you controlled your own power. Something you were capable of
all along.”
Oh. I sort of understood what he was saying. “So by Louis telling me
that the necklace was controlling my powers, my brain somehow figured it
was safe to relax, and by doing so actually began controlling my powers, all
the while believing the necklace was doing it?”
Calen rubbed his head and groaned. “That’s fucking confusing. Let’s
just all be grateful Maddi didn’t blow anyone up, and that she’s a badass
who learned to control her power without any need of outside training.”
I wasn’t sure about the badass or the control thing, because my energy
definitely still had its moments, but it was a relief to know I didn’t have to
rely on a pendant to keep my shit contained. To keep my friends safe.
Princeps Jones nodded. “Yes. Moving on from that … it’s time for you
all to head out to the Atlantis site. I cleared it with your teachers—they’re
going to send coursework for your classes so that you don’t fall behind.
This is not a holiday. It’s a part of your schooling as well. Learning about
Atlantis.”
Everyone nodded. “I’m going too,” Ilia said, crossing her arms like she
dared someone to argue with her.
Looking all warrior goddess with her red tank and skinny black jeans
tucked into boots, I would not have argued.
“Yes, Ilia is relieved of all other duties until we know what we’re
dealing with,” Princeps Jones, her boss, said.
I met his gaze. “What about Larissa?” I hated our best friend staying
here while we were all gone. I was protective of the family I had left. Who
knew what other threats were out there, waiting for us? We had the best
chance by sticking together.
The princeps let out a long sigh. “She has informed me that she will be
going whether I like it or not. And apparently none of my worries, including
the very real threat of gods destroying everyone near or around the island,
will sway her from that conviction.”
That sounded like my girl.
“We leave first thing tomorrow morning,” he said quickly, expression
tense. “I’ll meet you at the front entrance.”
As we all nodded, he gave us all one last sad smile and then he left, the
chill of his energy fading completely. The six of us remained where we
were, silent, each thinking about what we were facing. I was still half stuck
on the realization that maybe it was my energy that they’d been aiming to
use to kickstart Atlantis again. That the sacrifice spoken about last year was
supposed to be me. Instead Asher had taken the fall for me. Again.
FUCK!
The silent scream reverberated around my body and brain, shaking me
with its intensity.
“I need to be alone,” I said abruptly.
Before they could protest or say anything, I took off into the house and
changed into clothes—avoiding Asher’s room because the memories in
there would actually drop me to my knees. I didn’t really think about where
I was wandering, and when I found myself outside the water world, I
choked on more painful memories.
As much as I wanted the healing water, I couldn’t go in there yet. It was
too soon.
I wished the school was empty. People were everywhere, casting both
sympathetic and fearful looks my way. I could only imagine what the rumor
mill was saying about Asher…
I kept walking. I had to get away from the looks and people. I needed to
find some sort of sanctuary that had few or no Asher memories. A building
came into sight and I made a beeline for it, hoping it was exactly what I
needed. Peace and quiet enveloped me as I stepped into the library and a
small sliver of calm entered my body, allowing me to quiet the energy that
wanted to rage.
I hadn’t spent much time here, and I’d never spent time with Asher
here, so this held only memories of Axl and peace. Both of which I could
deal with. Instead of taking my normal seat in the center, I pushed back
until I was in the deepest section of the library, not even caring that there
were no tables here. I would sit on the floor once I found the most isolated
part of the room.
I’d never been this far back, and I marveled at how dark and cool it got
as I traversed further and further through the shelves, all packed with thick
and enticing tomes. My fingertips dragged across spines, like I could absorb
the information inside through nothing more than a touch. It was such an
odd concept to know that I might live for eight hundred years and would
have more than enough time to read everything in this building if I wanted
to.
 That was a thought that would have made me happy before I was staring
down the barrel of eight hundred years without Asher. Never seeing his
smile again, or those dimples that were too fucking sexy. Never hearing his
laughter or teasing, as he sought to improve whatever bad mood he’d found
me in.
In my entire life, I’d never met a person who got me like he did.
Understood my need for the ocean, the water. He embraced my joys and
fought my fears with me. I’d known him such a short amount of time, but
already his impact on me was life changing.
The aching hole of sadness felt like it was drowning me. I couldn’t get
my head above water; it kept sucking me deeper and deeper.
Focusing on anything other than Asher, I returned my attention and
thoughts to the library, scanning the books, hoping I could find something
to distract myself.
I would go toe to toe with anyone who argued books weren’t life savers.
They were the work of whatever god kept us functional when the world
seemed too hard to handle. They were the air when we couldn’t breathe.
The blood when it wouldn’t pump in our veins. The beat of our heart when
we were done trying to force life to go on.
Books saved lives. End of story, pun intended.
The chill in the air increased, as did the dimness of the lighting, but still
the shelves continued. This was almost as bad as the ocean room. Mary
Poppins was dropping her never-ending magic rooms all over the place at
the Academy.
I grabbed a few books as I passed that looked interesting—I’d found the
fantasy section, tucked back here behind all the reference books—and I had
to chuckle at the decent number of supernatural books. I wondered how
many of them were written by actual supernaturals and if they were popular
among humans who didn’t realize they were not quite fiction.
With two shifter and two witch books in my hands, I finally found the
back wall, sinking against it in the cool darkness, closing my eyes to absorb
the still silence.
Only … it wasn’t silent.
A thrumming buzz of … energy … was running through the wall behind
me. What the hell?
“You shouldn’t be back here.”
 I jumped a foot in the air, books flying everywhere as I let out a low
screech. My power burst from me, which blew all the books in the four
closest shelves right off their perches. I searched for whatever creature
owned that low, tinkling voice.
Wings fluttered into view first, and I blinked at the tiny being hovering
almost at my eye line. “This is a restricted section. How did you even get
through the barrier?”
“What are you?” I asked, ignoring its questions.
Gossamer wings, barely visible in the low light except for a shimmer of
gold, moved even faster. “I’m Mab, a … fairy,” it said, and it moved closer
so I could make out more details.
Its hair was long and silky, tumbling from its head; it wore a light green
dress that was shimmery like the wings. I wondered if the fairy was female
or male or gender fluid? Or maybe they didn’t have a pronoun that I would
understand.
I decided to ask, because it would be ignorant just to assume.
“I’m female,” she said softly. “I lost my mate many moons ago, and
now I live to protect the knowledge of our world. That is all.”
I squeezed my eyes shut, nails digging into my hands as I fought to keep
my emotions under control. That was about as triggering as a statement
could get to me right now.
“How did you get back here?” she asked.
Her question helped me focus, and I sucked in a deep breath before
opening my eyes. “I have no idea. I didn’t feel any sort of barrier. I just kept
walking until I hit this wall.”
Mab darted away—she was no bigger than my hand—and in seconds
was gone from sight. She returned about three minutes later. “The barrier is
intact,” she informed me. Her tiny body flew even closer than she’d been
last time, and I noticed that her face was like the most perfect doll you’d
ever see, with porcelain cheeks, long dark lashes, and all that golden-blond
hair. She was a fairy princess for sure.
“What are you?” she asked, examining me as she flew back and forth.
“I’m Maddi,” I said. “Witch cross fey, and also Atlantean.”
She stopped moving, her stillness so unnatural because in the few
minutes I’d spent with her, she had not stopped flittering about at all. Even
her wings were still, and I wondered how she was staying aloft.
“Atlantean?” she whispered.
 I nodded. “Oh yeah. Just found out myself last year, so it’s a surprise to
us both.”
She reached out a hand, and I managed not to flinch as she pressed it to
my cheek. The tiny touch should have been barely perceptible, but the surge
of power behind it almost knocked me on my ass.
“Holy—” I cut myself off with a gasp, and then everything started to
rattle around the room, until I wondered if our power together was causing
some sort of seismic activity.
I tried to move back, but it was like we were fused together, and even
though she did not hold me in any way, our powers were locked. I could not
move. I wasn’t sure if she could move, but she certainly didn’t.
“What are you doing?” I gritted out with a clenched jaw. If the rattling
got any worse, I’d be in real trouble of shattering my teeth.
“You’re the one,” the fairy said, not sounding at all like she was in the
same physical distress as me. Her voice was light and airy and twinkling all
over the fucking place. Meanwhile, my cells were slowly shattering and
turning me into an amoeba.
“Close your eyes,” she breathed, and as usual I did the opposite,
opening my eyes very wide so I could attempt to yell through lock-jaw. She
lifted her free hand and blew across it, twinkles of dust floating across the
space and into my face.
My eyes burned—probably my own fault, but I was still blaming Mab
—and her hold on me was broken. Unfortunately, so was my hold on
gravity as I flew back through the air, toward the wall that closed off the
library.
 18

I waited for the pain of being slammed against a solid object,

only it never came. I kept going and going and going. Time
seemed to fade as my mind flashed in shades of blue and green
and gold. When I landed, it was on a soft surface that cushioned around me
and gave me the slightest sense of safety.
Home.
I’d only felt this particular sensation a few times in my life. With Asher,
always. Another time was when we went down to Atlantis—the energy that
called to me from inside those walls. And today. Wherever I had just ended
up.
For a second, a burst of hope had me wondering if maybe Asher was in
here, locked away, and I’d just found him, but I knew in my heart that
wasn’t the reason. This had something to do with Atlantis … not Ash.
A truth that would have annihilated my heart if it wasn’t already rubble
in my chest.
Mab fluttered in front of my face, and in this very well-lit area I could
see every detail of her perfect face. She was beyond stunning. Beyond any
creature or supe I had ever seen.
“You’re beautiful,” I breathed.
She smiled broadly, her teeth slightly pointed, but that in no way
detracted from her appearance. “You’re a little power drunk,” she said in
her shimmery, pretty voice. So, so, pretty.
Mab held a hand out to me, and I chuckled because she looked like she
was going to pull me to my feet. My chuckles turned into side-hurting
laughter as I shook my head at her. “So tiny … you’re so tiny. You’re never
going to be able to lift me.”
She tilted her head, watching me like I was an amusing bug. “I’m
stronger than I look,” she finally said, and that set me off again, my laughter
erupting until moments later tears filled my eyes and overflowed. And then
I was sobbing. My sides stopped hurting and my stomach hurt instead as the
pain threatened to break me.
“He’s gone,” I sobbed. “Asher is gone. I’ll never have my home again.
This is nothing but a poor imitation of the real thing. A brief glimpse of
what I lost.”
At this stage, Mab no doubt thought I was fucking insane, even if her
expression wasn’t showing that. Instead, she darted forward and used her
tiny hands to brush away my tears. “Do not despair, Maddison”—I
definitely had not told her my name, but whatever—“you may find your
home again in the most unexpected of places.”
I appreciated her attempt at comforting me, but I was pretty certain
there was no way that would happen.
“Come on, you don’t have much time and you need to see this.” Mab
brought me back to reality, and I noticed that I was still in the beanbag-like
cushion, the world flashing a deep turquoise color around me. Mab held her
hand out again, and this time I reached forward and wrapped two fingers
around it, because I didn’t want to laugh at her again when she was clearly
trying to help. My body flew up and out of the soft surface, my feet hitting
the ground in the same instant.
“What in the…?” I blinked at the fairy, the vapidness fading from my
head as I recovered from being “power drunk,” as she put it. Now it was her
turn to chuckle.
“I’m stronger than I look.”
Jesus, she was like an ant on steroids: able to lift four million times her
body weight.
“Apparently,” I told her drily before I looked around.
What in the actual fuck? No wonder I’d been seeing only blue and
green. I was inside an aquarium. Literally. The walls surrounding me on
three sides were filled with water and fish and coral. I hadn’t seen it at first,
because in front of all of those walls were shelves.
Shelves filled with books that were giving off that same buzzing I’d felt
when I leaned against the wall.
 “What is this place?” I asked softly, daring to hope it might be exactly
what I was thinking.
Mab fluttered near my face before moving away from the center of the
room, where I’d landed in a huge beanbag-filled reading space. I followed
her slowly, climbing up out of the middle of the reading pit and stepping
onto a blue tiled floor.
“It’s a library,” Mab said. “The Atlantean library.”
I let out a low squeaking sound, my eyes no doubt huge and about to
fall out of my head. “They hid the Atlantean library inside the Academy
library?”
That was genius. Talk about hiding in plain sight.
“I’ve been keeping this secret for so many years,” Mab said, wistfully
smiling at the shelves and water beyond them. “Feeding the fish. Keeping
everything clean and perfect. Waiting for the Atlantean who could walk
through the barrier and access these magical stories.”
I snorted, and she whipped her head around to look at me. “Oh, sorry,” I
said. “I was just thinking about the fact that most of the Atlanteans I know
wouldn’t step foot in the library. Axl is the only one who comes in here, and
he never makes it past those first few shelves.”
I doubted I was the only one who could have stepped through the
barrier. I was just the only one who’d ever walked far enough to even test it.
“Why are we surrounded by water?” I asked.
Mab’s laughter was like bells. “The water helps to preserve the books.
Atlantean books require a water source nearby to keep them from turning
into dust. And … it’s nice. The previous Atlanteans who used it, loved the
feeling of their water around them. Like…”
“Home,” I said softly.
She nodded.
I leveled her with a sad look. “It’s barely that, let me tell you.”
She didn’t reply, both of us stuck for a moment, and I wondered if she
too was remembering her lost heart. “So you’ve been here since Asher’s
parents?” I asked.
She nodded. “Yes. I have followed this library for eight hundred years.”
I gulped. “That’s a long time.”
She shrugged. “To an immortal, it’s barely a blink.”
I gulped even harder. “There are immortals?”
 Her lips twitched—it appeared I was amusing her. “Not many left.
Technically, we are not immortal. I could die if the right weapon was used
on me. But I will not die from age or common illness.”
A few weeks back, I might have remarked at how awesome that was,
but today … staring down my eight hundred years alone, I felt nothing but
sorrow for her. “Sounds lonely,” I said simply.
Her wings flapped furiously, her face awash in pain for a brief second
before she masked it. “It’s the hand I was dealt,” she replied.
Reaching out, I brushed my fingertip across her shoulder in a lame
attempt at a hug. She seemed to like it though, wrapping herself inside my
palm, the wings tickling across my skin.
When she moved away, I focused on the fact I was inside the freaking
library!
“I need to bring my friends here,” I told her, straightening. “We have to
leave for Atlantis tomorrow, and there’s no doubt information here that’s
important for us to know.”
“You have full and free access to this room now,” she told me. “You
will simply be able to walk through the wall.”
That was easy.
I blew her a kiss, and my feet were pounding the pavement as I raced
away from the books and back toward the normal library. I didn’t have a
phone, so I’d have to haul ass to get out of here and find my friends. When
the wall was close, I closed my eyes and tried not to think about the fact I
was running headfirst for what looked like solid brick. I felt a tingle across
my skin as I crossed through it and then I was sprinting along the library
aisles, a sliver of guilt hitting me at all the books still scattered on the floor.
“Never mind those, I can clean them in an instant,” Mab said near my
ear. Somehow she’d caught up to me. “Just keep running.”
“I’m glad I met you,” I told her truthfully.
“Me too,” Mab said, the chiming sound of her words tickling my ears.
“And I promise, we will be seeing a lot more of each other. Now that the
library has been freed, I am also relieved of some responsibility and could
leave these walls. I might even check out Atlantis.”
I felt deep in my gut that meeting Mab was one of those predestined
things. She left me when I made it to the main part of the library, and then I
was heading for the front doors. The librarian shouted as I breezed past, but
I didn’t bother to stop.
 Once I was outside, I decided to hit the commons first, having no idea
what time of day it was or where anyone would be.
“Maddison James!”
The growling voice was barely recognizable, and I was snatched up into
Jesse’s arms before I could even turn my head. “Where the fuck have you
been?”
I puffed in and out to catch my breath. “In the library,” I said swiftly.
“Were you looking for me?”
Jesse had grabbed me from between two pillars near the commons.
Within a minute, Axl, Rone, Calen, Larissa, and Ilia surrounded us. “Were
you all looking for me?” I asked, confused.
Rone’s fangs were fully out as he lunged for me, snatching me from
Jesse’s arms. For a second I didn’t think the lion shifter was going to let me
go, but he must have decided it was easier than ripping me into two. Rone
held me tight, his arms trembling, and I found my eyes heating at the
slashes of panic and pain bleeding from the vamp. “You disappeared,” he
rumbled close to my ear.
I pulled back as much as I could in his strong arms. “What do you
mean? I said that I needed some alone time.”
Axl’s eyes were red-rimmed, and he leaned in closer, brushing a thumb
across my cheek. “I thought you were dead,” he whispered. “My tracking
locator on you went dark. Just … gone. Your energy wasn’t here. Nothing
was here.”
I shook my head. “I don’t understand. I’ve been in the library this
entire…” I trailed off, before my eyes went very wide. “The Atlantean
library. It must block energy so that no one knows it’s there.”
“What?” Calen asked, squinting at me. “Did you just say Atlantean
library?”
I nodded roughly. “Yes. Yes, I found it, and that must have been where
my energy disappeared. I came to find you all immediately because we
should start researching before heading to Atlantis.”
Rone still hadn’t let me go, and now that I’d had a minute to really look
at them all, I realized there was deep-seated grief written across their faces.
“I’m so sorry that I worried you all,” I said softly. “I know after Asher, it
would have been…” I cleared my throat. “You might have guessed I would
choose to join him. I’m really fucking sorry.”
 Axl’s eyes were shiny; he wiped roughly at his nose. “All good, you
didn’t know that would happen. We’re just really happy you’re okay.”
Rone finally let me drop, almost reluctantly, and I ended up between Ilia
and Larissa. Both of them were silently crying, and I started doing the
same, the three of us wrapped around each other.
“Don’t ever fucking do that to me again,” Ilia finally said, all but
blowing her nose on my shirt. “You deserve that,” she added with a hoarse
laugh.
I just shook my head. “Yeah, I did.”
When we got all of that out of the way, I straightened. “Okay, we have
about fifteen hours until we have to leave for Atlantis. We need to gather
whatever intel we can before we go. We need to know about the gods, what
the royal families really did to cause the destruction of Atlantis, who I am
… who Asher was…?”
Nods all around, and then I led them back to the library. “How did you
figure out where it was?” Axl asked, his brow furrowed.
“Disappointed you weren’t the one to find it?” I asked with a small
laugh.
He shrugged. “I thought I had the location calculated so many times, but
I never expected it was in the Academy library. I’m excited about exploring
new information though.”
Probably an understatement. “It was hidden in plain sight,” I told him.
“And since it’s in the library, you were probably the only other one who
might have found it.”
Calen snorted. “I doubt that. You’re the strongest of us all. You were no
doubt drawn to the energy, even if you didn’t realize it at the time.”
He might have been right about that. There was something that kept
pulling me into the library. I thought it was escape, but maybe it was fate.
I wasn’t sure fate and I were copacetic these days, because that meant
the fates set the path in motion for me to lose Asher. And if that was the
case, I would be hunting them down and I would not stop until they paid.
 19

W hen we entered the library, we drew quite a lot of attention.

Wasn’t every day the Atlanteans came in here, especially in
the wake of Asher. No one stopped or questioned us, and I
was relieved when we made it through the first shelves and into the back
section. Just like me, Axl started to run his fingers across spines almost
absentmindedly.
“Are you okay?” Jesse asked, and I shook my head.
“No. Not even a tiny bit. But I’m glad I can focus on this right now. I
can’t cry anymore.”
He nodded like he understood. This time I noticed the invisible barrier
that barred this back section from the rest of the library. There was an
obvious change in temperature as well. All of the Atlanteans walked
through without worry, but Ilia and Larissa were both stopped, their faces
screwed up like they couldn’t see us any longer.
“Maddi?” Ilia whisper yelled.
“Wait here,” I said to the guys before I stepped back to the other side.
Ilia jumped a foot. “Holy fuck me,” she gasped.
I snorted before turning to stare at the same thing she was. All I could
see was the guys standing there waiting for me. “What do you see?” I
asked.
“A wall,” Larissa said. “Just the normal wall at the back of the library.”
Oddest thing ever.
“Okay, so it looks like this is an Atlantean-only zone, unless you can get
the librarian to let you into this restricted section.” I looked around. “I can’t
see Mab anywhere, but if I find her, I’ll send her out to help.”
Ilia narrowed her eyes on me. “Did you just say Mab?” I nodded,
realizing I hadn’t actually mentioned her in my explanations earlier.
“Oh yeah, she helped me find the library. She’s been keeping it safe for
years.”
Ilia and Larissa exchanged an odd glance, but I didn’t have time to press
for whatever that was. We had to research. “I’ve gotta get in there, but I’ll
send Mab out to you.”
I got a hug from them both before stepping back in with the guys.
“You know Mab is one of the most dangerous creatures to walk this
world, right?” Axl said conversationally, curiosity burning in his eyes. “Are
you sure you heard the name right”
I turned a look of disbelief on him. “Definitely not the same Mab. My
Mab is only a few inches tall and has gorgeous gossamer—”
“Wings,” Calen interrupted, sounding incredulous.
I nodded, a strange feeling in my stomach. “Right. She’s a fairy.”
The silence was heavy. “She’s not a fairy, Mads,” Jesse said in his
rumbly voice. “She’s the fairy. The first of her kind—she’s the queen.”
“A very old, very powerful, very, very scary queen,” Rone added from
where he was bringing up the rear of our group.
“No way,” I said, shaking my head. “There’s just no way.” She had been
kind and sweet, and sure, she was extremely old, but I felt a kindred spirit
in her.
Like we’d summoned her, she appeared in the path, and immediately
four supes stood between me and the tiny fairy.
“Holy fuck,” Calen breathed. “It’s Mab.”
I was attempting to push my way through, but the guys would not give
an inch, and shelves on either side stopped me going around them.
“Maddison,” Mab said, and the power in my name sent the hair across
my arms standing up.
“Back here,” I said loudly, trying to wave and jump, but of course, tall
as fuck dudes were obstructing that too. “The guys are feeling a little
overprotective of me because this place blocked my energy before and they
thought I died.”
Axl hissed, and it was an odd sound from him. “Don’t give her our
secrets, Maddison,” he said softly. “Fairies will take your secrets and use
them against you.”
 Mab didn’t reply, and I couldn’t see her to know what she was doing,
which wasn’t an issue two seconds later when all four guys were jerked
away from me, held immobile against the shelves. Mab drifted forward.
“There you are,” she said softly.
I lifted an eyebrow at her. “You’re kind of proving their point right
now.”
She shrugged, tiny shoulders lifting with her wings. “They wouldn’t
move.” She released them in that next instant before she flew forward and
settled onto my shoulder.
Four pairs of wide eyes locked on to us, and the disbelief in them was
actually visible. “How in the fuck?” Calen said, rubbing a hand over his
head, mussing up the brown strands. “Only Maddison James would
befriend a scary old fairy.”
Mab and I ignored him, setting off again toward the library. “Can you
fix it so my friends can enter?” I asked her as we walked. “Ilia and Larissa
aren’t Atlantean, and the first barrier stopped them.”
She nodded, waved her hand somewhere behind us, her glittery wings
catching my attention from the corner of my eye. “They’ll be let through
shortly. The librarian was arguing, but she’s been set straight.”
Nice. I hadn’t really noticed this streak of authority in Mab the first time
I saw her, but it was becoming much more apparent. Maybe by finally
freeing her from watching the library, I freed something even greater inside
of her. Strength and independence.
Queen of the fairies.
When we reached the back wall, I didn’t hesitate, stepping right on
through. My boys would follow me without pause. I knew that as well as I
knew that the hole in my soul would never be filled.
My body did some sort of involuntary sigh of relief when I was back in
the blue-toned room, the water around us, the scent of books and magic in
the air.
“Well, fuck me.”
Rone looked astonished, and it was such an odd expression on his
overtly masculine face that I chuckled. “I know, right?”
Laughing felt odd, but also cathartic. I wasn’t someone prone to
depression, but losing … Ash … it was breaking me in ways I never
anticipated. I thought I would be stronger. But I felt as fragile as a
spiderweb drifting in a storm.
 “You know,” Mab started conversationally. The room went quiet and
everyone turned to her. “Spiderwebs are very unique in their characteristics.
In truth, many of them are able to withstand gale force storms. And did you
know that if you break one strand of a web, the entire web as a whole
becomes stronger?”
I gulped and choked on air or something. “You can read my mind?”
She fluttered up and off my shoulder. “No, my darling,” she said softly.
“But when your pain is broadcast so strongly, I feel it in my soul, and
occasionally our minds connect. We have bonded, somehow, and you are
one of the few supernaturals in this world I give a damn about.”
My eyes were burning like someone had a blowtorch aimed right for
them. “Spiderwebs get stronger when they’re broken?” I choked out.
She nodded. “Yes. Just because you’ve had some strands destroyed does
not mean you are weak. If anything, the fact that you are still standing here,
trying to save the world, tells me that you’re stronger than you will ever
understand. Do not underestimate a delicate, beautiful thing. It is never
weak.”
Mab was the epitome of that, if the fear from my guys and the power
she exuded was any indication.
And we were bonded. I had no idea what that would mean for my life,
but I would take it like everything else.
One day at a time.
 20

“W e don’t have a lot of time,” Jesse said, breaking the

tension. “We need to start researching.”
Everyone moved about the room, Mab flying into the
center and perching on a small pillar there. “What information do you feel
is most pertinent?” she asked, looking down on all of us.
“I think we need to find out what Maddi is,” Rone started. “What it
means if she was born half god?”
“We need to know why Atlantis sank,” I added. “I mean, the real
reason, and what actually caused it.”
Everyone nodded.
“Also what gods we might be going up against if it rises,” Calen piped
in. “Not to mention there’s probably a prophecy somewhere about what its
rise will bring about.”
No one else had anything to add, but that was probably enough for the
few hours we had left before having to leave for Atlantis. Everyone had
spread out, moving toward the multiple towering shelves, when a loud noise
from behind drew my attention.
“We made it, bitches!” Ilia said, bursting through the fake wall. She had
a bottle in both hands, and her hair was looking a little disheveled,
springing out around her face in crazy disorder.
I snorted. “Are you drunk?”
She shook her head, and at the same time Larissa nodded. “Yeah, she
got to drinking with the librarian, trying to get into this room. Apparently,
fairy wine is the librarian’s weakness.”
 Mab chuckled, the musical tones ringing out through the room. That
drew Ilia’s gaze. She stared and then spluttered. “Fuck. Me.”
I lifted my head to meet Mab’s gaze. “That’s like your standard greeting
now.”
She shrugged, delicate shoulders and wings lifting. “I’m afraid my
reputation precedes me.”
“Hell yes it does,” Ilia said, splashing wine over the edge of the open
bottles. “You’re Mab, the fucking queen of the fairies. You are badass,
girlfriend, and I’m not even going to ask what you’re doing here, because
it’s just so freaking awesome you are.”
Mab’s lips twitched, but she managed not to smile at my insane best
friend.
Ilia and Larissa hurried forward and I hugged them both. “Ready for
some research?” I asked.
Larissa nodded, and Ilia screwed up her nose. “That’s why I have the
wine. It helps with the research.”
She handed one of the bottles to me, and I was about to refuse when I
thought … what the hell. Maybe it would help; maybe it would dull the pain
just slightly. Either was a win in my book.
The first swig was sweet with a slight burn as it trailed down my throat.
I took another straight away, remembering how hard it was to get supes
drunk. Of course … this was fairy wine so the rules kind of went out the
window.
Jesse reached out and stopped me before I took a third gulp. “Let’s see
how you go with two,” he said softly, wrapping his arm around me and
letting me fall into him.
I wrinkled my nose and shrugged before handing the bottle back to Ilia.
“You might be right,” I admitted, feeling the warmth spread through my
body. It reminded me of my power, and I panicked for a brief second that I
might lose control of the energy.
“I’ll keep you safe,” Mab promised, still on her perch.
That made me feel marginally better.
Everyone was now around the room, pulling books from the shelves and
flicking through them to try and determine if there was anything important.
Axl was totally in his element, magically taking notes as he read at super
speed through whatever thick tome he held.
 “Atlantis was actually a series of islands,” he said out loud, his pen
racing across the paper next to him. “Some of them remained after the main
‘royal’ island sank. Eventually though, they were lost to the sea.”
I turned toward him, finding that pretty interesting. “So the royals lived
on the main island, but the others spread out.”
He nodded. “Yes. I have a population chart here that was taken the year
before it sank. There were fifty thousand Atlanteans by the time the gods
cursed them to exist beneath the seas.”
Wow, that was huge. So many lives lost when they sank—or so we
thought. There was that other theory that they were simply in stasis, waiting
to be freed. The same way I had been in stasis…
There was more silence, and I was reading some newspaper articles
about life in Atlantis, marveling at the world they lived in, when Jesse
cleared his throat. “I found something about Maddison.”
I stood suddenly, blood and alcohol rushing to my head and almost
sending me face-first into the bookshelf. I was halfway to drunk, clearly,
and it was doing exactly as I hoped: slightly dulling my pain. “What did
you find?” I asked as I reached his side. He held a photo album, and in it
was some text.
“This was Queen Helene, the ruler of Sonaris’s bloodline.”
Helene was beautiful, tall with curves for days, her long blond curls
cascading over her barely-covered skin. In this image, she had just risen
from the water, wearing less than a bikini in coverage.
“She looks like a god,” I breathed.
Jesse lifted his eyes to me, and then jerked his head down to where there
was more text.
The top line was in Atlantean script. I recognized it easily now and
could even pick a few words like “goddess” and “child.” Neither of which
was enough to read it, but thankfully someone had penned the translation
beneath.
Queen Helene lent her body to Lotus, Goddess of Storms, to conceive
the child who would save us all.
Holy mother…
I gasped, my breathing rapid and loud. What the fuck? What the actual
fuck? Queen Helene was the Atlantean who they believed birthed me. The
one who had a child with a god. There was no legit evidence to support this,
but hearing her name threw me.
 “Am I that child?” I wondered out loud in a voice too high-pitched.
“Could I be born of two gods? Or was it my mother that was the god, not
my father?”
Jesse shook his head. “I have no idea. This is all the information I have
in this book. The rest is about the other royals and their houses.”
Ilia appeared at my shoulder, bottle in hand, and I took another huge
gulp. When Jesse shot me a side-eye, I glared at him and hugged the bottle
to my chest. “I need it,” I said, only half joking.
His eyes ran across my face, and I fought the urge to hide my eyes from
him. I wasn’t sure what he was seeing, but it made me uncomfortable. With
a shrug, he broke the moment and snagged the bottle and took a long drink
himself before handing it back. “That’s more like it,” I said recklessly, heat
coursing through my veins. Jesse just shot me his cocky grin, that beautiful
face looking a tiny bit less devastated. For a moment we both forgot we had
lost the most important person to us and just enjoyed the heady sensation
that only alcohol and love could bring.
We all went back to our research. I found myself drawn to the far back
section of the shelves. It was darker here, the light from the water and
magic that held this room not quite touching the back corner. My hands
traced over the books. I hoped something would jump out at me. Mab
appeared suddenly, and I hadn’t noticed until this point, but there was a
faint glow surrounding her. “Are you making yourself light up?” I asked,
fascinated by her.
The tiny fairy shook her head. “No. This is the natural glow from my
power. The stronger you are, the stronger the glow. The upper gods …
sometimes it’s hard to look directly upon them.”
I couldn’t remember anything like that with Shera. But then again, she
wasn’t supposedly that strong. Minor deity of the sea, Axl had said.
“You will glow,” Mab whispered to me, “when your full potential is
released.”
I blinked at her, my breath catching in my chest as I tried to fill my
lungs. “Full potential?”
She just shook her head. “Now is not the time for you to know
everything. Now is the time for you to find out exactly what you’re facing.”
She nudged a book out from the shelf and then fluttered away like this
weird-ass conversation hadn’t just happened. I was already reaching for the
book, trusting that she was leading me exactly where I needed to go. It was
not a large book, only a little bigger than my hand, and the cover was a
nondescript plain green, rough textured, a few marks and scuffs on it. When
I cracked the front open, it creaked like a book that had never been opened
before.
I sensed this was a book that had been overlooked, so small and plain.
“Axl,” I called, staring down at the front page. It was written in
Atlantean, no translation.
He hurried over to me, his face awash with happiness and excitement.
Boy was totally in his element. Before I could say anything, he swept his
arms around me and hauled me closer, holding so tight that all the air sort of
huffed out of my lungs.
“Thank you,” he murmured, not letting go. “Thank you for finding this
library. It’s … beyond anything I could have imagined.”
Swallowing hard, I patted his shoulder, and eventually he sat me down.
His expression sobered a little. “I’m not going with you to Atlantis,” he said
quickly, like he needed to get the words out. “I think it’s more important
that I stay here and compile information. Anything to help us with whatever
we’re facing.”
“Good idea,” I said, knowing that no one would be better at that job
than Axl. Providing he didn’t get distracted. “But first, can you help me
translate this book?”
I held it out to him, and a reverent expression crossed his face. No one
loved the mystery of what was inside a book more than this dude. He led
me out into the light, to the cushions in the center of the room. “What made
you grab this book?” he asked, seeming confused.
I shrugged. “Something pointed me in that direction.”
His brow furrowed, but for once he didn’t complain about my wishy-
washy explanation. A notepad and pen whipped through the air toward us
and Axl wasted no time starting his translation. Asher was the best with the
language, but Axl was a close second.
“It’s a diary,” Axl said suddenly, his eyes speeding across the sloping,
artistic text that the Atlanteans used. Almost like hieroglyphics or
pictographs, with a decidedly Asian flare. “A diary from the days before
Atlantis sank.”
I was basically glued to his side as I stared down at the page, willing my
brain to suddenly understand Atlantean. I mean, come on, I could make
magic happen, surely I could learn a language in two minutes.
 Like he understood, Axl’s notepad moved right in front of me and I
watched the pen race across the page, powered solely by his magic. He
flicked through pages until he found the parts worth translating.
Three days until the countdown clock ceases. Three more days until we
know the fate of our world. For hundreds of years we have lived…
“It’s very modern,” I said quietly, “the way they talk.”
Axl shook his head. “My spell both translates and modernizes. Best it
can anyway. Some words have no literal translation to our language today.”
Axl could make a fortune if he could market some of his magical
inventions. I went back to the diary.
…on Earth, mostly at peace with everyone around us, but then they had
to go too far. Push too hard to control everything. I fear for my children.
For my mate who is on the frontline, waiting for Sonaris and Lotus to war.
To destroy.
It broke off then, and Axl turned the page.
Two days until the countdown clock ceases. The babes are due to be
born any day. Three royal god babies that are the reason we are all here,
waiting for our last breaths of air to cease in our lungs. No amount of
magic can prevent this from happening. No spell has worked, and Faerie
has forsaken us. Many Atlanteans have fled, but I stay with my mate. With
my children. There is no place in this world that is far enough to escape the
wrath of these vengeful gods.
I rubbed a hand across my chest, trying to ease the ache there. This was
making me feel things I wasn’t sure I could handle on top of the Asher
things, but we had to find out exactly what happened.
Axl continued to turn pages, his pen racing. There was more talk of her
day-to-day, the children and what she was doing to love them in their last
days. It was heartbreaking to read most of it, and then…
The babies were born today. The three of them, under the blood moon,
at the strike of midnight on the day the countdown clock ceases. Three
babes, two male, and the shining daughter of Lotus. The goddess that
doomed us all.
“Breathe, Maddi,” Axl said, not looking up from the book, but
somehow knowing I was about to hyperventilate. “This doesn’t mean it’s
you. Or anything to do with you. All it means is that there were three god
children born just before Atlantis sank.”
The next paragraphs were disjoined ramblings. Until finally…
 We are attempting to escape. There are only minutes left, but my mate
has a way, and we might possibly survive this. Turned out he was wrong,
only Atlantis will be broken by this curse of children, because the gods’
power is weak now. Their offspring took from them in an unexpected way.
The Original Mother would not abide by this abomination and she will take
the power back.
The Hellbringers are locked in their cages. The gods are lost to the
anger of their Mother.
Atlantis will sleep.
The pen stopped, and I leaned over, wondering what Axl was doing.
“That’s all there is,” he said, flipping through the pages again, double-
checking the earlier entries. “That’s where it cuts off.”
“What are Hellbringers?” I whispered.
He shook his head. “I’ve never heard that term before. We should try
and find something in the library.”
He closed his eyes and murmured something, and not three seconds
later, eight books flew toward us.
Axl flipped through the first one, and about halfway stopped on a page
with one line of translated script. Hellbringer: Mythical creatures. Part of
the end of days prophesy. Can kill the gods.
Axl slammed the book closed and we both stared at each other. This
was not good.
 21

I let Axl fill the others in on what we’d discovered; all the while I
was having a minor panic attack. I couldn’t quite figure if I was
supposed to be freaked out by this or not.
“So Atlantis was sunk by the mother of all gods,” Jesse said, running a
hand through his hair, leaving the strands disheveled. “And it wasn’t
because they discovered some sort of ‘fountain of eternal youth,’ but
because her children had children in the bodies of mortals, which was
forbidden.”
Axl nodded. “If this diary is to be believed, then yes, that is essentially
what happened.”
All eyes turned to me. “Are you the Hellbringer?” Calen asked, a smirk
playing about his lips, even though his eyes were filled with darker
emotions.
I snorted. “The way my luck is going lately, probably.”
Mab settled on my shoulder, and I found her brief weight comforting.
“Myth and legend,” she said simply. “It’s not always correct. Many things
you thought you knew about Atlantis have already been disproved. If
Maddi is the Hellbringer, she will disprove that prophecy as well.”
I would a hundred percent agree with her—I was not really keen on
ending the world—but there had been a little something there about parents
controlling us. Which was … worrying.
At this point I was reasonably drunk, Ilia was shit-faced, and Larissa
was shaking her head at us both. “You know we have to leave in two
hours,” she told us, her mom voice in full effect.
 I groaned and waved her away. “Imma gonna be the ends of the world.
If anyone should be drunk, it’s me.”
She swatted at me. “You don’t know you’re the end of the world. This is
all thousands of years old, not to mention roughly translated text. It could
mean anything.”
I snorted. “Yeah, tell that to Asher.”
My laughter cut off and that pressure was back in my chest, pushing
down on me until I felt like my sternum and ribs were about to crack. I must
have whimpered or something, because Jesse was there, wrapping himself
around me, hauling me up and into his lap.
“Breathe, Mads,” he said softly, rubbing my back while I gulped for air.
“Breathe, baby girl. Asher is not your fault. You did not get him killed. And
trust me, if it had been you that died, we wouldn’t have Asher any longer.
Not the one we all knew and loved. It’s better this way.”
My heart cracked then—I could have sworn I heard the break—and I
was sobbing against his chest.
“I can’t live without him,” I said, so broken that speaking hurt. “I can’t
do it.”
His hands never stopped stroking me. “You can and you will, Maddison
James. You are important. To the world. To us.” Small pause. “To me.”
Rone leaned over, his icy energy washing down my side. “Give yourself
time,” he murmured, and when I lifted my face, his thumbs brushed away
my tears. “It won’t fix your pain, but you’ll learn how to live with it. You’ll
function again. You’ll remember everything beautiful about what you and
Asher had, and you’ll think on it fondly.”
The tears wouldn’t stop coming, and nothing eased the pain inside, so I
just remained where I was. Cradled in Jesse’s lap, with Rone’s hands
holding my face as he wiped the never-ending tears.
“Thank you,” I finally said.
No one asked what I was thanking them for; they all knew. If I didn’t
have these guys, my friends and family around me at times like this….
They were holding me together the best they could, and hopefully one
day soon I’d be able to hold myself together.
W E WERE A SILENT , somewhat hungover group that boarded the private
plane. Ilia had dark glasses on and a permanent frown. Whenever someone
tried to talk to her, she held her hand up and shook her head.
“No talkie,” she snarled.
Larissa was in fits of laughter. “Told you so,” she said, crowing at her
victory.
“I will punch you,” Ilia moaned. “Like, I don’t even care that I love you
and you’re one of my best friends, if you say that one more time, I’m going
to punch you.”
Larissa shut her mouth, but the broad grin remained. Meanwhile, I was
sinking into my chair, remembering why I didn’t drink. The few times in
my life I’d even remotely managed to get drunk—it was hard work—I’d
woken the next morning wishing I was dead. The hangover never lasted
long, but it hurt for that short time.
“We’re not really compatible with alcohol,” Jesse said, handing me
some herbal concoction that was supposed to help. “Atlanteans don’t have
the same make-up as other supes. Our power especially differs, and the
water energy does not like alcohol.”
I groaned. “Something you could have told me yesterday.”
He sobered a little. “Would you have listened?”
I didn’t even need to think about that. I was in a dark place. People in
dark places did stupid shit to try to find a sliver of light to cling to.
Something to guide them out of the pit of hell. Apparently alcohol was my
first attempt. It wouldn’t be my second.
We were the only ones on the plane; Princeps Jones left a few hours
before us. “Did he say what was happening?” I asked Larissa as the engines
got louder in preparation for takeoff. “Was there a reason he took off
early?”
She shook her head. “No, it was a rather short and abrupt message
saying he’d meet us there. I haven’t been able to get hold of him since.” She
looked worried, but he was probably just flying and couldn’t be reached.
“We’ll be there soon,” Rone said, his version of reassuring her even
though he was sitting as far away from her as he could. I’d been pretty out
of it, but Larissa told me he’d been like that ever since Asher. Like he was
afraid of Larissa … or punishing himself. Whatever he was doing, I was
going to talk to him about it soon, because both of them were miserable. It
was fucking obvious.
 Asher…
Fuck, thinking his name burned. But I found I was actively saying it
now. Like … I couldn’t suppress it any longer. Every time it crossed my
mind the pain flared, making my hangover seem like a luxury massage.
Focus on Atlantis. Focus on what you have to do. If I repeated it
enough, maybe it would help my mind compartmentalize so that I could
breathe.
For most of the flight I slept, seat tipped right back, my head buried in
my arms. The hangover was long gone, and at some point someone draped
a blanket over me, so I was pretty cozy—you know, if you discounted the
five or six nightmares that jerked me awake. At least I managed not to
scream for most of them, and my friends thankfully pretended I wasn’t
slowly losing my mind in the corner.
“Prepare the cabin for landing.”
The pilot’s voice barked through the speakers and the two supes who
had been assisting us for this flight jumped to attention and started doing
whatever they did to “prepare the cabin.”
I straightened my chair, folding the throw before draping it over the
arm. We were on Asher’s plane, the school jet being used by Princeps
Jones, and I let my eyes linger on the Locke insignia carved into multiple
gleaming surfaces.
“What happens to all of Asher’s stuff now?” I asked, and it must have
taken everyone by surprise, because there was a deafening sort of silence in
the cabin.
Turning away from where I had been staring at a shelf with the fancy L
crest, I looked at my friends. “What?”
No one was talking, and I started to wish Axl was here with his blunt,
honest answers.
“Inheritance in the supe world works similarly to that of humans,”
Calen finally said, sober. “There’s an order of inheritance, and it starts with
your mate, followed by children, and then down the line to whatever family
members you have left. You can of course leave a record of what you want,
like a human will, which is lodged in a sacred tome that cannot be broken
or manipulated. Whatever your wishes are, they will be carried out upon
penalty of death.”
Whoa. “So, uh, I guess there’s no contesting a magical will then?”
 Multiple heads shook, and I was sensing there was still something they
weren’t telling me.
“So who is Asher’s next of kin to take the company? It would have to
be one of you guys, right? You’re his family.”
Jesse leaned over, his long arms able to reach me across the aisle to take
my hand.
“Mate is first,” he reminded me.
I nodded. “Yeah.”
They were waiting for me to catch up, and I had, but they were wrong.
“We never had an official mate bonding ceremony.”
Jesse’s eyes burned into me, and I was trembling again because he was
about to break my heart—well, break whatever tiny crumbled slivers were
left in my chest.
“Asher claimed you long ago,” he said. “He left his record with the
tome as well, to confirm that there would be no mistake.”
Asher claimed you long ago.
The words burned. They fucking burned like I’d been doused in boiling
water. “Asher left everything to me?”
They all nodded—I saw it even though I was staring straight at Jesse.
I shook my head. “No, I-I don’t want it. I don’t want to have this world
without Asher.” His world.
Jesse shot me a sad smile. “You can’t argue with the tome, sweetheart.
Asher was determined to ensure you would be taken care of in the event of
his untimely death.”
I wanted to curse and scream. Money! Fucking money. It was not what I
needed. All of this was just … superficial things. The one thing I really
wanted … there was no amount of money in the world that could get me
that.
We were landing now, and I was too tired to continue to argue about an
inheritance I did not want.
It was time to focus on Atlantis. Hopefully that would distract me
enough that for just a few hours the nightmares would stay away.
 22

I lia had recovered by the time the boat set sail—something she
was eternally grateful for, because the rocking ocean did not
mesh well with a hangover. For me, it was the first time I’d felt
like I could breathe in days. Even though my soul hurt, part of me was
content.
“You look excited,” I said, watching as Ilia lifted her face and sucked in
some of the fresh salty air. I did the same thing, even though it was Asher’s
scent—and fuck, I was doing it again.
Did everything have to remind me of him?
“Atlantis … it’s a myth … a fantasy in a world that is already
considered fantasy,” Ilia said. “I know lots of people are afraid of what this
might bring, but something tells me that this path was put in place long ago,
and it’s not the end of our world. Or if it is, it’s only the end of the world as
we know it, and the start of a new age of supes.”
I pondered that, finding a connection to her theory. “A new beginning,”
I mused. “I like that.”
It would be a lie to say my spirits lifted then, because ever since Asher’s
death there had been this pressing weight on me. Like … even in those brief
seconds when I forgot what happened, the weight never abated; it
constantly reminded me that I’d lost something. Reminded me that I’d lost
him.
No—not lost—stolen. Asher was fucking stolen from me, and when I
found out the god who did that, I was going to do my best to break them.
 Calen was once again in control of our boat; this time it was not hired
from the local people, but a prearranged transport from the Academy. It was
much larger, more powerful, and black, a sleek, bullet-nosed vessel with
three massive motors on the back.
“Hey,” Larissa shouted, her voice slightly muffled, “did you know
there’s an actual bed down here?”
She’d ventured below to check it out, Rone following but keeping his
distance, because he was an overprotective idiot who needed a smack in the
back of the head.
“No time to check that out,” Calen called back. “We’re almost at the
coordinates. This baby got us there twice as fast as the last one.”
I moved as far forward as I could, wondering what my first sight of it all
would be. The energy in my body and blood started humming as the
slightest tinge of something … anticipation maybe, started to erupt in my
stomach.
“It’s calling me,” I whispered, having felt this the last time I was near
the wall that surrounded the Atlantean city.
No one heard me over the rushing wind, and I was grateful that I didn’t
have to explain the sensation. I could just feel it.
“Holy shit,” Ilia said, breaking me from my trance as she stepped to my
side. Jesse stopped on my other side, the three of us taking up all the space
available this far forward in the boat. “Are you all seeing that? They
managed to get the barrier up fast.”
The magical barrier was clear, only visible when the sun hit it at the
right angle, causing a rainbow effect; it looked very much like the bubble
surrounding the Academy, a magical shield designed to keep humans out.
From the outside, I could see no signs of Atlantis or supes or anything other
than ocean. But once we crossed the barrier, we’d see the true sight, and I
clenched my fists in anticipation.
Calen slowed right down as we neared the barrier, having no idea if we
might hit something on the inside, and there was an eerie silence in the boat
as we drifted through. Magic tingled across my skin, much stronger than at
the Academy, and I tried to find some moisture in my suddenly dry mouth.
I was nervous.
Doing this without Asher was never in my life plan, but the future I
envisioned was not to be, and that meant I had to adapt. I could be strong
enough without Asher. I could survive.
 I just didn’t want to. I’d never looked for a savior … I wanted a partner.
An equal partner to share the burden of whatever this new world was going
to dump on us. Now I would do it alone … I would do it for both of us.
I would be enough.
“Maddi!” Ilia whisper-yelled as she grabbed my arm. “It’s there, it’s
actually rising. Holy shit, holy shit, holy shit…”
She started muttering under her breath, her hand clamped tightly to my
arm.
I couldn’t speak.
The moment we cleared the barrier, an entire world blazed to life around
us. The barrier space was massive, I couldn’t even calculate the size, but it
was much bigger than the Academy. Maybe the size of a few towns I’d
lived in before. There were fifty or more boats bobbing in the current,
surrounding the tops of the ten statues I could see.
“It’s the gods,” Jesse said reverently. “Our Atlantean gods, and some of
the supe ones as well.”
He bowed his head, as did Ilia on my other side. I wasn’t sure how I felt
about it all, because they were raised on these gods, but I had no idea who
most of them were. And I was pretty sure one of the gods killed Asher. So,
yeah, I wasn’t bowing my fucking head to those assholes.
“So the ten statues are all gods?” I asked, whispering for some reason
even though there was plenty of noise coming from the other supes who had
gotten here before us. So far no one was paying attention to us, used to the
Academy boats coming and going from this area.
Jesse shook his head. “Man, I wish Axl was here … he would die to see
this. He would explain it all better than me, because my memories are
sketchy.”
I patted his arm. “You’ll be fine, I only need a brief idea. We can learn
the rest as we go.”
Jesse nodded. “Right. So … the Atlanteans had their own set of gods
that were very important to them. There are seven of them.”
“The other three statues are the royal families of Atlantis,” Calen said,
sounding more somber than usual.
I nodded, my eyes locked on the tips of those giant statues I could see.
There was only the smallest part emerged from the water, but it was enough
for me to tell that the ten statues would each be as large as the Statue of
Liberty in New York.
 “The main Atlantean gods are Sonaris, god of the sea,” Rone said,
having emerged from the bowels of the boat a few minutes ago, Larissa at
his side. They were near the back of the boat, so I finally turned away from
the water to see them all.
“Sonaris I know,” I said. “Who are the others?”
“Lotus, goddess of storms and weather,” Rone added, and my gut
tightened.
“Draconis, the god of the underworld,” Jesse continued, holding his
fingers up so they could tick them off. “He transported lost sea dwelling
souls to their eternal rest.” He cleared his throat. “He was also the rumored
consort to Lotus.”
Another shiver of energy down my spine that I ignored.
“Who else?”
Jesse hurried through the rest. “There was Fallon, the god of the sky;
Clune, the goddess of war; Petuni, the goddess of fertility. And the seventh
is and always will be the mother, who is mother of all gods. Our first god.
The one who created the fey realm and blessed the supernaturals with their
abilities. It was said that she was the consort to the all-knowing god of
human worship. That he had his creation, and she had hers.”
Everything in my body felt tight, like someone could flick my skin and I
would shatter into a million pieces.
“So six gods, one mother of all gods, and three royals make the ten
statues,” I said softly. Whether Lotus or Queen Helene was my mother, they
were both up there, carved and worshipped.
“There are lots of other gods,” Calen reminded me, breaking me from
my shocked state of mind. “You met Shera, who was a minor deity, but
there are other many more major ones worshipped by supernaturals.
Including the god of shifters and goddess of fey, but in regard to specific
Atlantean worship, these are our main.”
I shook my head. “It’s a lot to take in, especially when I’m still not sure
how I tie into all of this—”
“Maddison!”
I was cut off by the shout, and spinning back to stare across the sea, I
found a familiar face bobbing in the water, near one of the huge statue
heads. “Connor,” I said, half irritated and half resigned to being nice to him.
“You need to get in here and see what’s going on under the water,” he
said, waving me over.
 Crossing my arms, I shook my head. “Honestly, I don’t trust you not to
kidnap me, so I’m keeping my ass above the surface for the time being.”
He raised eyebrows. “Chicken.”
I snorted, lifting my eyebrows in return. “Dude, I’m not five. Taunting
me won’t force me to jump into the sea to prove my bravery.”
Connor’s grin was huge, and I wished for the tenth time that he wasn’t
so good-looking. Assholes who kidnap people and assist evil god-bitches
should not be attractive. Their faces should cause women to run in the
opposite direction.
“You were supposed to come and see me a month ago, Maddison
James,” Connor said in his rumbly, annoying-as-fuck voice. “I have been
very patient, but now it’s time for you to get your ass in the water and
embrace your Atlantean side.”
Jesse growled at him. “And what about the rest of us? We’re all
Atlanteans here. Why are you focusing so much of your attention on
Maddi?” He leaned over the edge, his next words rumbling through his
clenched jaw. “She does not belong to you.”
Connor’s stupid happy smile faded, and I found those dark eyes right on
me. “Sorry about Asher,” he said softly, “but at least the sacrifice wasn’t
you, right?”
My world stopped spinning. It was like everything ground to a halt as
his words hung in the air between us. I’d heard this before. I’d had similar
thoughts myself, but hearing it put so bluntly was absolutely gutting me.
“How dare you,” Larissa snarled, and for once her fangs were very
visible. She was the least vampire-y vampire I’d ever met, but right now she
was channeling her race hard. “Maddi would never be happy about anyone
being sacrificed instead of her. Fuck off. Stop talking to us.”
Jesse’s arm was around me as he held me up, no doubt ready for me to
collapse into a puddle of despair and anguish, but I was heading in a much
healthier direction.
Pure rage.
My legs shot me up and over the side of the boat, the massive well of
energy inside me exploding out in visible waves. By the time I hit the water,
my vision was tinged in shades of blue and green, and my brain was single-
mindedly focused on smashing Connor into a million pieces. He dropped
below the water and started to speed swim away from me, but there was no
way in hell he was going to outpace me in my current rage.
 I caught him in seconds, my hands wrapping around his throat as I
poured water magic into him, knocking him back into the statue beyond. I
didn’t have time to really notice the statue, but I did see a crown, ornately
detailed, on the top of its head. It was probably one of the Atlantean royalty,
then, which was fitting. Connor might be getting crushed against his long-
dead family.
I hit him again and again with my magic. He tried to defend himself, but
he had nothing on me. Eventually he just covered his face and pressed
himself into the statue so that he’d stop getting so smashed around.
He looked so small and pathetic that some of my fire faded, and I sort of
slumped, pulling the energy back inside. Part of me felt better, having
expelled a ton of pent-up rage and sorrow and fear. Another part of me felt
just the same: dead, broken, angry.
I kicked a few times, rising to the surface without even sparing a look
for whatever world of Atlantis lay below.
When my head broke the surface, I wasn’t surprised to see Calen, Jesse,
and Rone in the water with me. They’d been at my back, like always,
keeping me safe. Even when I was the one who should be feared.
“You could have killed him,” Calen said, and it wasn’t in a reprimand
way; it was in a “why didn’t you kill him? You had the power” way.
I shrugged. “He’s not worth it. I just needed someone to beat up on a
little until I felt better.”
Connor’s head appeared above the water. He looked paler than usual,
his face creased. “That hurt,” he groaned.
“Good,” I shot back. “Maybe next time you’ll think before you speak.
Trust me, Asher was twenty times the supe you’ll ever be, and you probably
don’t want to hear who I would have sacrificed had I been given the
choice.”
Connor groaned again. “Harsh, babe.”
Babe? Did he just fucking—?
“Call her that again and I will drain your blood and feed you to the
sharks,” Rone warned.
Connor eyed the huge vampire before shaking his head. “You guys are
all as psycho as each other. I can see why Maddison fit right into your
group.”
“Why are we here?” I asked Connor, changing the subject. “Atlantis has
not risen. It’s like ten statue tops and that’s about it.”
 Connor looked less pained and more businesslike in that second. “Yes,
right. It appears to have stopped again, and we think it’s because Asher’s
sacrifice—” He flinched and paused for a second, but I managed to hold on
to my temper. “—wasn’t quite enough. I’m thinking it’s going to take your
blood and mine to finish the transition.”
Connor believed a lot of crazy shit. “You said I was born just before
Atlantis sank, and that somehow I stayed in stasis for ten thousand years,
only to be released by someone … Asher’s parents maybe. Do you believe
you and Asher were the same?”
Connor hesitated. “Well, at first I didn’t, but after what we all did
together last year, after we broke that magical seal that held for a century, I
have been digging deeper. It appears there’s a possibility that all three royal
families had babies at the same time. Babies that were sacrificed to appease
the gods. Only they were not appeased. They were incensed that their
children were sacrificed in such a way, and they cursed Atlantis to sink.”
“So you now believe that you and Asher are from original Atlantis
too?”
He nodded.
I mulled the thought over in my mind. It would fit with what we found
in that nondescript book in the library. Three god babies born. Not that
Connor seemed to know that part yet…
“If Asher had to die, then also … if we apply logic to the thought
process, shouldn’t we also have to? Asher’s energy was enough to get
Atlantis to here, but maybe that’s as far as it goes.”
The words had barely left my mouth when Connor’s face turned into
something a little darker and more sinister. “Ah, if only it was going to be
that easy. But you’re right. One sacrifice doesn’t seem to be enough.” His
face softened, and I saw true regret in his eyes. “I’m sorry for what I’m
about to do, but trust me, it’s not the end for us.”
Something grabbed onto my feet, and before I could scream or use my
magic to try and save myself, I was dragged down so fast that by the time I
blinked and started to breathe beneath the water, I was at the gates of
Atlantis.
The gates were huge, two ornately carved stone and wood pieces that
spanned about fifty feet high, and that much in width as well. Standing in
front of them, not moving or floating despite being way under the water,
were two beings.
 One was a woman, coldly beautiful, with raven dark hair that hung in
long, unmoving strands down her back. She wore a white robe that brushed
her bare feet and left one shoulder free. Her eyes were the same dark blue
as mine, and her face … it was so much like mine it was scary—same heart
shape, same nose with the tiny kick up at the end, the same freckles across
her cheeks.
“Daughter,” she said.
Unlike me, though, she was practically glowing, and everything about
her was unearthly. Her energy actually set my teeth on edge, my jaw aching
as I clenched it. It hurt to look at her, and yet at the same time I couldn’t
have stopped.
“It’s time, daughter,” she said again, her words as clear as anything.
Lightning raced across her skin, and I recognized it. Bitch. This was who
killed Asher.
If I could have spoken under here like she somehow could, I would
have whispered one word: Lotus.
The man beside the woman remained silent; I’d barely spared him a
second glance, even though I caught enough to know he was as impressive
as Lotus.
Connor appeared at my side then, shooting energy behind him, no doubt
to keep my guys away. For once, I was on Connor’s side. I did not want my
guys trying to protect me from the gods … I’d already lost Asher that way.
No more sacrifices for me.
So when Lotus held out her hand, I took it without hesitation, hoping
she would get this shit over with. I’d tried to outrun my destiny, but here
was a god wearing my face, and … the past had finally caught up to me.
“I promise, you won’t feel a thing,” she whispered before leaning
forward and pressing a kiss to my head. I closed my eyes, trembling in her
embrace. For a second I forgot that she was a goddess, probably hell bent
on destroying our world, and instead, for a moment, I had a mother.
Warmth spread from beneath her lips into my body, and at first it was
pleasant, but all too soon the heat was burning me up. I opened my mouth
to scream, but before I could make a sound, a light so bright it instantly
blinded me lit up the water.
And the darkness that followed took me.
Until I was no more.
 23

I had never believed in death being the next journey of my life. I

wasn’t sure I’d ever really thought about it long enough to
know what I believed, but I was definitely not of the heaven and
hell belief, even when I thought myself a human. I just expected that I
would die, and then it would be ... dark … forever.
After Lotus killed me, that should have been the end. The eternal sleep.
My energy now part of the great circle that would bring about the next part
of the supernatural world.
But then there was light again. It splintered my darkness, piercing my
brain and bringing me back to the land of the living. Breath filled my lungs,
water following, because I was still in my beautiful ocean.
Even without my eyes open I could feel the energy, taste the salt, sense
the life around me.
Life … my life.
How was I still alive?
My eyes shot open, and in the same instant I spun into what would have
been a crouched position if I wasn’t under the water. My vision was
instantly clear, even though I was very deep in the ocean. Almost no light
penetrated this far down; it didn’t hinder my sight.
Not alone.
I definitely wasn’t alone, and I drew my raging energy into my hands
prepared to fight. I’d let Lotus take what she wanted before because I
needed to protect my friends, and … truthfully, for a brief second, I’d
wanted relief from my pain. So I hadn’t fought back.
 But no more. She’d had her chance. She didn’t kill me, and that was a
huge mistake on her part, because I was nothing more than a rage of power
and sorrow and vengeance.
I was taking her down.
The shadow moved closer, and I remained where I was, barely moving,
letting the current of the water shift my hair and nothing else.
Energy tingled in my palms, growing, surging even, but it didn’t feel out
of control. For maybe the first time since my power was released, I felt like
I was in complete control of it, and I probably should stop to examine why
that was, but right now, I had a goddess to kill.
As the shadow got within fifty feet of me, his face was clear, and I
relaxed ever so slightly.
It was Connor.
He noticed me then and stopped swimming, like he’d not actually been
looking for me and was surprised that I was here.
He moved closer.
And closer.
Until we were only a few feet apart.
I didn’t relax my energy, because Connor was not to be trusted. He’d
orchestrated so much of the bullshit in my life, and frankly I was pissed at
him. If he died, I would not lose any sleep.
“Hey, asshole,” I said, forgetting I was under the water.
What the fuck? The energy fell away from my hands, drifting
harmlessly in the sea, because I was too shocked to hold it any longer. I’d
just talked, and the words could be heard. Under the freaking water.
Connor blinked at me too, and then with a tilt of his head, he opened his
mouth.
“Did you just talk…?” He trailed off before shaking his head. “Did I
just talk?”
Like the gods.
We’d just spoken underwater like the gods had.
“What did they do to us?” I asked him, my voice hard and biting. When
he moved closer, I moved further away. Not because I was afraid of him—
nope, I was afraid of me and what I might do if he was within strangling
distance.
Connor didn’t answer, so I tried another question.
“Who was the male god? Was it Sonaris?”
 I was almost certain it wasn’t, because the male’s energy was nothing
like the ocean. It was strong and ancient and dark.
“Draconis,” Connor said simply. “My father.” He paused, and if we’d
been above water, I would have guessed he was clearing his throat. “And
yours.”
Hopefully my face didn’t react. I was freaking out inside, but I did my
best to not show that to him. I hated to think he’d see how that affected me.
“Is Lotus your mother?”
He nodded. “Yes. Yours too. We’re both born of those two gods.”
What the fuck? I hadn’t wanted to believe it could be true.
“How do you know for sure? Before you betrayed me again,” you
bastard, “you seemed to think we were born of the royal Atlanteans.”
Connor shrugged. “Lotus told me before she sent her power through my
body.”
She had. Maybe she also told him…
“Asher’s parents?”
Please don’t say Lotus and Draconis too.
Connor shook his head. “You and Asher are not related, trust me. From
what I’ve learned, the three god children were supposed to all be related,
but the mother of all interfered. Asher is the reason everything went to
shit.”
I moved a little closer to him. “Tell me everything you know, and tell
me right the hell now before I rip your fucking head off.”
Connor actually chuckled, the arrogant fuck. “I don’t know much more
than you. In fact, if you’d bothered to research as much as you could, you’d
know even more than me.”
I snarled. “Yeah, thanks for that lecture.”
My power shot from me and smashed into his chest, sending him
tumbling back across the ocean. I followed in a zoom of energy, moving
faster than I’d ever moved in the water before. I wondered if I’d even be
visible to humans at this speed.
Connor and I clashed as he came at me, but while I was trying to
destroy him, he was simply detaining me. Which allowed me to get a few
more good hits in before I calmed enough to back away.
“Talk. Now!” I yelled.
He held both hands up, his hair drifting in the tides, the low light giving
everything an eerie look. “You, me, and Asher were all born of gods. Two
gods, but in a mortal body.”
“How could this happen?” I said shortly. “Explain better.”
“Lotus and Draconis are our biological parents. They used their energy
to place a child in the womb of Queen Helene and Queen Marie, of House
of Jervania. Asher’s biological parents did the same, but I don’t know who
they are. It’s the reason your energy calls to me—we’re siblings. Asher, on
the other hand … his energy is very different.”
Hellbringers.
A dark twisting in my gut was the only response from my body. “We’re
the reason it fell, aren’t we?”
Connor’s face sobered. “I don’t know. Clearly the gods and the leaders
of Atlantis were cooking something up together. I don’t know what the plan
was, but it was enough that it caused the end of our civilization.”
Shit. “So what did our parents just do to us? I mean … it felt like I died.
But…”
Here we were, clearly not dead.
Connor’s face brightened. “Ah, for the first time I know the answer to
this for sure. Our parents killed our mortal bodies, allowing the demigod
inside to be reborn.”
I pursed my lips and shook my head. “What? I’m not sure you truly
understand how to answer a fucking question clearly.”
He looked at me like I was an idiot, but seriously, I had a point. He
couldn’t answer questions for shit. All cryptic. “If our bio parents are gods,
how the hell do we have a ‘mortal body?’”
“Because we were actually born from the flesh of a mortal. The energy
created the baby, but some of the other stuff that went into creating us was
normal supe. Technically, we are demigods, or two-thirds god, but there
really isn’t a name for that. Suffice it to say, we can’t die in any normal
way, and our parents were just now destroying the mortal part of our
physical makeup.”
“My powers,” I whispered. “I never could control them well before, but
now…”
Connor nodded. “Yeah, you have the power of a god. We all do, but
yours are particularly strong for some reason.” He shrugged. “Genetics are
weird.”
There were so many questions I needed answered still. They smashed
around my head with force, but before I could voice them, a staggering
truth hit me.
“Asher,” I breathed, the tears I was immediately shedding stolen by the
water.
Connor nodded. “Yeah, that’s why I wasn’t too sad before. Asher can’t
be dead. His mortal body was destroyed, yes, but that was just so his
stronger, more powerful version could emerge.”
Hope flickered inside of me, and I tried desperately to smother that
ember, put it out before it took root and got too big. But nothing I did made
it go away.
“If Asher didn’t die, then where is he? Why didn’t he come straight
back and tell me he wasn’t fucking dead?”
I might have been screaming at this point, and crying, and swimming
back and forth like a lunatic trying to pace under water.
“We’re not dead,” Connor reminded me. “Did Asher disappear in a
burst of light?”
He did. He fucking did. Just like we had…
I nodded, and Connor shot me his smug grin.
Could Asher be alive? Was it truly possible?
 24

“W e should try and get back to them,” Connor said,

interrupting my breakdown. Because as much as I was
hoping and praying and begging for Asher to still be
alive, it didn’t answer where he’d been all this time. Was he lost in the
endless ocean like we might be? Or … was my hope in vain?
I jerked when Connor took my hand, glaring at him. “Listen up, you
don’t get to touch me,” I said without inflection. “Not now. Not ever. I don’t
give a flying fuck in the ocean if we’re related or not.”
Connor did his infamous shrug again and then started to swim. I
followed, because he was heading straight up and I wanted to know if we
could see anything above the surface too.
“Why did our parents kill our mortal bodies?” I asked, no longer trailing
him but right at his side. I was definitely faster in the water, and that made
me somewhat happy.
“They needed the energy to keep the land rising. Asher’s energy started
it, and ours finished.”
“You’re guessing,” I said drily, because he couldn’t know for sure. He
couldn’t know any of this for sure. All we did know was that we’d died and
woken up here in the middle of the ocean.
“It’s not the middle of the ocean,” Connor said, and I realized I’d said it
out loud. “We’re still in the original location of the main island of Atlantis.
Our bodies will return to their place of birth when we ‘die.’” He made
finger quotes to emphasize his belief that we couldn’t really die. “It’s where
we’re the strongest and can regenerate.”
 I snorted but didn’t say anything more, because the shadow above had
finally made itself known. We hadn’t actually been as deep as I’d thought;
nope, the darkness was from the giant floating island blocking the sunlight.
“It’s like an iceberg,” I said softly.
“Yep,” Connor confirmed. “Apparently this land is anchored by magic
and is as stable as any large island would be, but technically it is floating.”
Well, who the fuck would have thought it?
Because of the sheer size of the land mass, the water didn’t really get
lighter as we rose, and eventually we had to swim to one side to get to the
surface. “There is no way they can hide this from humans. What if they’re
going scuba diving or something?”
Connor laughed. “They will never even make it to this part of the ocean.
The magic is designed to confuse and redirect, and therefore no one gets a
taste of magic they can’t handle.”
From what I could see, this land was miles long, like hundreds of miles.
It was lucky that we appeared to be close to one end. Impatience got me,
and I grabbed for that energy again and burst into a super speed swim, my
body tense as the water finally started to lighten. We were almost at the end.
Connor tried to keep up with me, but I was just way too fast, and therefore I
was the first to basically shoot out of the water and get a view of …
Atlantis.
Or more like a view of blinding sunlight while my eyes adjusted and I
landed back in the water. Then, from where I was at the edge of the floating
island, all I could see was a set of massive gates. They were not the same as
the ones that my “mother” killed me in front of, but it was a similar look.
The main difference was the size—these were a touch smaller and were
completely bronze, with shimmering gold Atlantean symbols etched into
the front.
Connor popped his head up beside me. “There are four sets of gates that
lead into the city, which is surrounded by an impenetrable gate. Magically
reinforced, the invisible barrier extends high into the sky.”
We both stared. “It almost sounds like a prison,” I finally said with a
sigh, resigning myself to talking to him because there was no one else and
because he had information I wanted. “Are the barriers to keep the
Atlanteans in? Or to keep other people out?”
“No idea,” he said, voice filled with awe. “I’d say to protect their
people. Atlanteans were fiercely protective of their own. We’re one of them
now...”
“What if they’re all dead?” I asked, before wincing at how blunt that
sounded. How uncaring. I’d lost my ability to be tactful in the last week.
Something to work on … another time.
Connor wore a look of determination, his eyes darker than ever. “Nope.
They’re not. If we were in a stasis, then so were they. Otherwise our mortal
bodies would have died a long time ago. We got freed from the stasis, you
and me and Ash. The others … they’re still under the spell.”
Uh-huh. Sure. So most of Atlantis was in stasis, outside of those few
who escaped originally and had children. Like the rest of the Atlantean-
five’s ancestors.
My head hurt.
“Guess there is only one way to find out,” I said, hauling myself up on
the sand that led to the gates. There was about half a mile between the edge
of the island and the gates; the sand felt warm and real as it squished
beneath my feet. I’d lost my shoes somewhere, but at least I was still in my
normal clothes. The ones I’d started this day in and then died in.
Probably going to burn them later.
Connor reached my side in an instant, and I only felt sixty-percent like
punching him, so we were making some real progress in our relationship.
“This is so cool,” he whispered.
I felt the same sense of reverence that was filling the air around us. It
was quiet, with just the faint swish of water in the background. I could
sense no sign of life, although there was definitely power in this island, the
energy vibrating silently.
When we reached the gates, we both stopped and stared. “Can you read
this?” I murmured.
Connor nodded. “Rough translation … The wanderer will no longer be
lost in Atlantis. Heed this. All who enter are bound by the seven laws of
conduct. Break these laws and suffer the consequences.”
I side-eyed him. “That’s what it says? Written in ancient Atlantean?”
“Pretty much,” he said with a shrug.
I turned back to the gate and reached out to press my hand against the
glittery symbols. “What are the seven laws of conduct?” I asked just as my
index finger traced the first mark.
Before Connor could answer, the gates made a loud click and swung
open. They had moved silently, not at all like they had been rusting under
water for the past ten thousand years. In fact, I couldn’t see a freaking sign
that Atlantis had aged or been damaged by all its time beneath the sea.
If anything, it looked perfect, brand-new, not a fucking scuff on the
wall.
I had the insane urge to take out a Sharpie and scrawl my name across
the gate, just to see if it would stick there. Something told me it wouldn’t.
“Should we go in?” Connor said, sounding unsure for the first time. He
was always so confident of the path he was supposed to take. Secure in his
one goal to bring about the return of Atlantis. I wondered what it would be
like to have such a strong, singular goal, and then finally have it come to
fruition.
“Is it everything you dreamed of?” I asked as we shuffled closer to the
door.
He paused. “Is what?”
“Your dreams finally coming true?”
If I thought the sun was bright, it was nothing compared to the smile on
Connor’s face in that moment. It was blinding. “Best feeling I’ve ever had.”
I examined his face; for once it was open and relaxed and happy. He
looked his age—young and carefree. I wondered if I would feel the same
way if Asher turned out to be alive. Because right now, that was my sole
dream.
Where is he, then?
“He might be unable to find you,” Connor said, and I jerked my head
toward him. We were still just on the edge of the gate, not quite willing to
step through yet.
“What are you talking about?” I hadn’t even mentioned Asher.
Connor chuckled sadly. “You get this look on your face when you think
about him. I’m not sure I’ve ever seen pain so visible … and that’s how I
know Ash is on your mind. I promise he’s alive, and I promise that if he
was able to come to you, he would have. I’ve known him a long time, and
what he feels for you is beyond even a true mate bond. It’s beyond any
bond I’ve ever known. Asher would never deliberately hurt you.”
Clearing my throat, I shook my head. “Guess we’ll find out soon
enough.”
I couldn’t think about it any longer; the pain was absolutely breath-
stealing in its intensity. Thankfully, I had a pretty large distraction right in
front of me.
 Atlantis. The fable. The myth.
All I had to do was take the first step through those slightly-open gates.
I thought for sure Connor would have been pushing and shoving me to go
through first, but he wore his nerves across his pinched face, hands that
were opening and closing subconsciously into fists, and rapid breathing. He
was scared.
Just to prove I wasn’t, I stepped forward and pushed the gates all the
way open. From where we were, the huge statues were visible far in the
distance, at the opposite end.
With one tentative step forward, I found myself inside the gates. Inside
Atlantis.
Holy shit.
My power buzzed inside me, swirling and jumping about the way a
happy puppy would when its owner was finally home to greet it. Home. The
word raced through my mind and settled into my blood.
I was home.
 25

R ight in front of me was a huge fountain. It was the same shade

of gold as the writing on the bronze doors, and it reminded me
of something. Slowly I lifted my shirt. This was the first time
I’d been able to look at the crown on my skin since Asher died, and I really
should have been shocked at the pure gold on my mark, but I wasn’t.
My death had released the mortal shell, and I was now wearing my
forever skin—disgusting but true. The gold, it had to be the color of the
Atlantean gods. I still didn’t fully understand why I’d been more “god” than
Asher, but apparently that was that old “magic and DNA worked in
mysterious ways” thing that Connor was talking about.
Focusing on the statue again, I examined the multiple figures carved
across it. Figures that were dancing, and it was clear that water should be
shooting up between them and through their open arms. Only it was still
and dry. Not a speck of water visible in the pristine design.
The carved figures were all paired up as they danced, the women in
what would be flowing dresses of gold, and the men wore suits, but they all
had bare feet that tangled in the very space water should have flowed. It
would have been spectacular with the shooting streams going through it.
But just like everything else that I’d seen connected to Atlantis, it was
silent … empty. Dead.
Connor and I didn’t talk as we moved slowly—it felt a little like we
were walking in quicksand. Each step was harder and harder to take.
“Do you have any Atlantean marks?” I asked Connor, the gold still on
my mind.
 “Yes. Asher gave me one before our friendship blew up.”
I turned to see him lifting his shirt to reveal a very gold shimmery
symbol across his chest. “Has it changed color?”
Connor blinked down at it. “Uh, yeah. Shit, it has. It was kinda bronze
before, but—”
“Is gold a god color?” I interrupted.
He nodded. “Yeah, actually it is. Their blood is not like ours.” His face
lit up because he was excited to see a physical change. Meanwhile, I was
freaking out.
We’d reached the fountain now, barely. “I don’t think we’re supposed to
be in here,” I said. “It’s almost like a force is trying to stop us going any
further.”
Connor nodded. “Yes.” He gritted his teeth. “Like walking through a
wall of energy. It’s so strong.”
I tried to take another step, but I couldn’t push any further. Just as I
decided to back away, a band wrapped around my waist and I was jerked up
into the air. It was the same movement as when I was dragged into the
ocean by the dickhead gods, and sure enough, when I stopped zooming into
the sky, I found myself face-to-face with Lotus.
“Why hello there, daughter. You look much more like a being I would
claim now.”
I opened my mouth to insult her but paused as what she said registered.
Is it more than the tattoo? Do I actually look different?
From what I could see, my hair was still purple and my body looked the
same. Maybe my skin was slightly more golden, but that could be the sun
I’d gotten today. I also might be a little more toned, but I hadn’t really been
eating much since Asher...
Were there any other changes?
Lotus cleared her throat, a decided look of annoyance on her stunning
face as she brought my attention back to her.
“What do you want?” I snapped at her, and it was nice to see she looked
even more affronted. “Wasn’t killing me enough for your day? How about
you fuck off and take a break from being a megalomaniac psychopath for a
few hours.”
She blinked and then blinked some more. “You’re not afraid of me,” she
finally said, head tilted as her eyebrows drew up tight across her face. “I
don’t … understand.”
 A snort laugh escaped. “You’ve already killed me. What more can you
do?”
I probably shouldn’t have challenged her like that.
Lotus shook her head. “I didn’t kill you. I freed you of your mortal
shell. A shell that was weak and useless and couldn’t even contain the
energy inside of you. I did you a favor.”
Whatever laughter I had died off. “Please don’t do me any more ‘favors’
in the future.”
I looked down again, wondering how we were just floating up here. I
could see the city of Atlantis, but it was so far below that nothing was
particularly clear. “How high can you fly us?” I was curious. More curious
than I should be about this shit, but … seriously, it wasn’t every day one
was just floating among the clouds.
“I can go indefinitely,” she said simply. “We do not require oxygen. I
could go to the end of this universe and into the next. I have crossed many
universes in my long life.”
“How old are you?”
She smiled. It was smug. “I am eternal. I was there at the beginning and
I will be there at the end.”
Okay, then. I guess her smugness made sense.
I tried to move my limbs, but everything except my head was locked
down. I waited for the panic to hit me, only it never came. There was not an
ounce of freaking out happening, and that in itself almost caused me to lose
it.
I have changed.
I was different now, and it had happened long before she destroyed my
“shell,” as she so eloquently put it.
“Where’s Connor?” I asked.
She smiled brightly. “Ah, my son. The only one I was able to influence
from his stasis in Atlantis. He has been very useful to me. He’s currently
with your father.”
“Draconis?”
A single nod. “Yes. Draconis is yours and Connor’s father. We should
have had a third child as well, but things did not exactly go to plan. Three
children to bring about a new era of supernaturals in the world. Only … she
got in the way.”
“Who is she?” I asked.
 Lotus snarled, and it transformed her face completely. She still looked
beautiful, but there was an insane tinge to it now. Inhuman. Which made
sense considering what she was.
“Don’t you worry about her. She’s kept us locked down for too long,
and now … now she is going to pay. Fate cannot be circumvented, it can
only be delayed.”
Nothing she said was making sense to me, but I had a sudden thought.
“Asher … is she his mother?”
Lotus snarled again, and she was about to answer, but before she could,
a burst of energy slammed into both of us, sending us tumbling across the
sky. As I was one of those lowly beings who didn’t know how to fly myself,
the moment her hold on me was lost, I tumbled down into a freefall.
Panic gripped me hard, and I wondered if I was going to be testing out
my new demigod status sooner than expected. Would I go splat on Atlantis?
And if I did, would that kill me?
I never got to find out. Lotus caught me with her power, hauling me
back up to her side. “Stay with me, daughter. Your energy fuels my own.”
I was starting to wonder if that’s the real reason she had me. My shell
helped them bring Atlantis to rise—only an idiot wouldn’t recognize that it
had shot up when Connor and I “died,” and now she was saying my power
fueled hers. I was nothing more than a battery charger for her to use.
We zoomed forward, and I saw exactly who had hit us with power
before.
A woman.
Goddess, probably, since she was floating as well. She was almost pure
gold, from her skin down to the brief mesh that covered her body. Golden
hair flowed out around her, long enough to touch her feet, wavy and without
a single frizz.
She looked weird and creepy, and somehow incredibly striking at the
same time. Like a living statue, she was perfection, but the sense I got from
her was nothing short of scary. She scared me and made Lotus look like a
five-year-old child playing god.
“I warned you, Lotus,” she said softly, her words tumbling across the
sky like a rage of thunder. “You cannot bring about this change. I will not
allow it.”
Lotus scoffed. “You don’t get a say here, Galindra. You never did. You
tried to fight back by placing your child in the womb instead of mine, but
you could not prevent the two already born of my energy. You cannot stop
me.”
This was the she. Galindra. The name wasn’t familiar to me, but that
didn’t mean much. I wasn’t really up on the supernatural or Atlantean gods.
But she definitely hadn’t been one of the ten statues.
“Seems we are at an impasse,” Galindra said, gliding closer. As she
moved, I blinked, because there was a trail of glittering clouds that
followed. Like the weirdest entourage ever.
My world stopped as another figure emerged from the clouds. Just as
Galindra was, he glided along the air, and if I hadn’t been held up by Lotus,
I would have collapsed and fallen to the ground in that moment.
“Asher,” I choked out.
For the briefest moment, his dark golden eyes met mine. I felt that spark
of connection between us, so briefly, and then it was gone. He dismissed me
without another look, joining the golden woman, his expression both fierce
and somehow … empty. My heart, the heart that had already been shattered,
screamed in pain, and my soul wept for what I had lost.
Asher was alive, but I had a very scary suspicion that he was no longer
my Asher.
He looked bigger, his shoulders broad as they strained against the white
tunic shirt he wore. It allowed for some glimpses of tanned chest, and like
me, he was definitely more golden. Like Galindra. Was she his mother?
The one who had tried to stop Lotus all the years ago?
I hated that there was just so much I still didn’t know. I hated that I felt
like someone was stabbing me in the gut. I especially hated that hope was
trying to burst through my pain and sadness.
Asher wasn’t dead. He was right here before me, but … nothing would
ever be the same. I already knew it.
Lotus jerked her hands in the air, storms building around us, and I
managed to tear my gaze from Asher. I immediately wanted to look back,
because his beautiful face was something I never thought I’d see again, but
the goddesses held my attention.
“You cannot fight this,” Galindra said. “I have called the gods’ council,
and we all have to appear. If we don’t, you know the consequences.”
Lotus snarled. “Why the hell would you bring them into this?”
“Because you do not listen!” Galindra snapped back, while somehow
still sounding all earthy and ethereal. What was she the goddess of? Her
power felt strong, and despite the jeering from Lotus, I could tell she was
wary of this golden god.
Asher’s true mother.
Well, at least we weren’t related. Always looking for the silver lining …
or in this case, the golden lining.
Lotus turned to me, all the fight dying from her. “Sorry, daughter, you
have to return to the Academy until I can get this sorted out. Trust me,
that’s the safest place for you until you learn of the full powers you wield. I
will come for you when it’s time to move forward with our plans.”
Galindra clicked her tongue. “I’ll be sending my son back there as well.
To keep an eye on things. Your daughter will not be your spy any longer,
Lotus.”
She held her hand up and snapped her fingers, and in the same instant
everything went dark.
 26

M y body was in shock. I was back in the Academy, Asher and

Connor on either side of me. I couldn’t bring myself to
move or speak.
What the fuck just happened?
“Where did you go?” Connor demanded, his voice barking close to my
ear as he grabbed my arm. “You just disappeared.”
I thought he’d been with Draconis, but maybe she’d lied about that.
“Lotus,” I murmured, a hand pressing to my chest to ease the ache there.
It wasn’t working.
Finally I lifted my face to stare at Connor, and it was mostly because I
couldn’t bring myself to look at Asher. Emotion was taking hold of me, and
while a lot of it was shock, there was something even stronger than that.
Rage.
An unwavering rage was trying to drown me with its intensity.
“Lotus snatched me up into the air,” I bit out, meeting Connor’s irate
gaze. “I have no idea what she wanted from me, because we were attacked
before she could do anything.”
Connor scoffed. “Attacked? By who? Who would be strong enough to
take on Lotus?”
I shrugged. “Why don’t you ask Asher? He seemed awfully cozy with
her.”
Connor finally seemed to notice that we hadn’t been sent back here
alone. “Ash,” he gasped. “Great Mother. Where the hell have you been?”
 Asher turned his cold expression on Connor, and I was relieved to see
his eyes were no longer gold. Green was the prominent color, even if there
were still streaks of gold through the irises. “None of your fucking
business,” he said, his voice a rumble.
Then he walked away.
My rage exploded, as did my power, and since I now seemed to have
complete control over it, I used the energy to wrap Asher in water and
magic and jerk him right back to us. I sensed that he “allowed” me to
overpower him, because his energy was super strong when it collided with
mine, but he didn’t fight.
“Don’t you dare walk away from me, Asher Locke,” I snarled, unable to
play it cool. “What the hell happened to you? What happened?”
I was shouting and I couldn’t stop.
He, on the other hand, wore a somewhat familiar scowl. I waited for
him to retaliate, lash out at me, but he kept it all contained inside. “When I
died,” he said, his voice low, “I returned to Atlantis, as we are designed to
do. My mother found me. She found and educated me on my duties to the
world.”
I blinked, not expecting that. “And what are your duties?”
He swiped a hand then, cutting through my power with ease. I no longer
had any sort of hold on him. “Stopping you two and your parents before
they destroy the world.”
This time when he walked away, I didn’t stop him. My limbs shook as I
stared after him, trying to make sense of it all. Connor was at my side in
seconds, touching me again. I shook him off, not able to handle it.
“Who is his mother?” he asked.
“Galindra,” I whispered, still staring after those broad shoulders as they
disappeared.
What had just happened? Why was Asher so cold? I mean, he looked
and sounded like Asher again, now that he was away from Galindra, but …
there was no warmth or love in his expression. At first I’d wondered if he’d
forgotten me, but it wasn’t that at all.
“Maddison!” Connor yelled, and I realized he’d been talking to me and
I hadn’t listened at all.
“What?” I said, turning toward him.
His scowl took over half his face. “Did you just say—” He took a deep
breath. “Galindra?”
 This gave me a moment’s pause, because I didn’t like the way he asked
that question. “Yes,” I said slowly. “Why?”
Connor leaned in closer, and I tilted my head back because he was
getting way too familiar with me. “Are you absolutely sure she said
Galindra? Could you have misheard?”
I snorted. “My memory is great. It was definitely Galindra. And I
repeat: why?”
Connor rubbed a hand across his face before pushing his hair back into
spikes. “Because she’s one of the strongest gods in existence. She’s the
biological daughter of the mother of all gods. The only one she ever bore in
a physical body. I’ve never heard of her getting involved in supe situations
like this.”
Of course she was. Asher’s mother would definitely be of the “most
powerful ever” variety. “Looks like she’s involved now.” And had been for
a long time. “I think she’s the one who sank Atlantis all of those years ago
to stop whatever Lotus and Draconis had planned.”
I was so confused and angry and disheartened. I had no idea where my
friends were … if they thought I was dead or not. All I knew: I was fucking
destroyed.
“I need some sleep,” I muttered. “I’ll deal with this tomorrow.”
Denial, my old friend. I was back to pretending my life wasn’t a hot
mess. I was back to pretending that Asher wasn’t dead but was still the love
of my life.
Pretend, pretend, pretend.
Asher was long gone now, so I started to walk the same path that would
lead to the commons. I had no idea what day it was. What month even.
Everything could be dealt with tomorrow.
“It all makes sense now,” Connor said, and I didn’t bother to turn back.
He didn’t stop talking though. “The reason why I could never figure out
Asher’s god energy.”
Fuck! He knew that anything to do with Asher was going to get me,
because I was apparently a masochist.
My feet stopped, and I sucked in a deep breath. “Spit it out,” I finally
said.
I felt Connor’s energy as he came closer. Weaker than Asher’s and
mine, but still strong.
 “Asher is born of the mother of all. His power is beyond anything else
because of her. That’s why they targeted him as the first of us to break.” He
eyed me closely. “I have no idea why yours is stronger too, but I’ll figure it
out.”
My head dropped, and I was staring at the cobbled path, its bright gray
and blue stones intertwining. “And his father?”
“I’m pretty sure he has no father.”
My head jerked up. “What?”
Connor … grimaced might be the accurate term. “The mother of all is
pure creation. She is the … well, the mother of everything. Her offspring
will have the same abilities, although she is a lot less powerful. Galindra
could have brought Asher to life in the womb of the queen on her own.”
My brain felt like it was going to explode and leak out my ears at this
point, so I just started walking again and didn’t stop. Connor followed but
remained thankfully quiet. Maybe he knew I was at the end of my rope.
When we reached the commons, I noted that the roof was up and in full
effect to keep out a massive storm. It was also growing darker as more
students arrived. It was dinnertime.
Connor remained on my tail like the worst kind of recurring rash. I
hadn’t planned on eating; sleep was my priority, but the moment I smelled
food I decided to eat first. By instinct, I headed straight for my table, but—
My teeth slammed together. Hard. I felt the jolt all the way through my
body. Asher was already there, at the table, and he wasn’t alone.
“Motherfucker.”
A few people at nearby tables jumped.
“Who are they?” Connor asked.
“Clovers,” I snapped. “Bitchy girls who think they run this school.
What’s left of them anyway.”
I didn’t add that they’d been put in their place by me last year, and
they’d faded even more when their leaders were taken to jail. Apparently
Asher was bringing them right back to the top of the social hierarchy.
Asher’s head snapped up, and we locked eyes. Mine no doubt blazing with
anger, while his were once again unreadable.
Only … there was this slight twinge in the depths. A moment of
memory between us.
He turned back to the blond on his right; she was running her fingertips
across his biceps, and my vision was tinting red. I’m going to fucking kill
them all.
I knew deep down Asher was doing this to hurt me, and I had no
fucking idea why.
Storming closer, I was too angry to take the high road here. I’d been
mourning him. I’d felt more pain than I thought was possible. How could
he?
When I stopped beside the table, he didn’t bother to look up. With my
gaze locked on the side of his face, I let my power spiral from me in one
long stream of fury. The women were blasted away, back into the commons
somewhere, and all eyes were on us. As the Clover’s screams faded away, I
leaned down very close to Asher, who finally turned to acknowledge me.
The smug smile on his face had my hands clenching at my sides. “I
don’t know who the fuck you think you are,” I hissed, moving even closer,
our eyes locked, “but be very careful about how far you push me. You once
belonged to me, Asher Locke, and even though I wouldn’t touch you with a
ten foot pole right now, that doesn’t mean anyone else gets to touch you
either.”
If he thought I’d just roll over and take this bullshit, he was sadly
mistaken.
That unreadable expression was back on his face, along with the spark
in his eyes that surged through me, sending tingles across my body. He still
affected me. Fuck.
Swinging away, I broke eye contact, my breathing harsher than I wished
it was. I sat at a nearby table, because I would not let him chase me away.
This was a new game and I was determined to win.
“You’re taking this rather well,” Connor carelessly remarked as he took
a seat. He’d been nearby during that little show.
Something exploded on the table behind him, showering us both in what
smelled a lot like lemonade. Connor’s eyes went wide. “Or … maybe not.”
Not. Definitely not.
 27

T he moment my door smashed open, my eyes were open and I

was up on the bed, half levitating as power swirled around
me. Ilia and Larissa both ground to a halt, their eyes wide as
they held their hands up to show they were unarmed.
“Mads,” Ilia cried, moving again.
I let the energy go as I sank to the bed and waited for her to slam into
me. My arms went around her as I held my sobbing best friend. Larissa was
two steps behind, also crying, and I managed to wrap them both up.
“You were gone,” Larissa gasped, her icy energy stronger than ever as
she clung to me. “The guys said you exploded in a ball of light … just like
Asher.”
Ilia wasn’t saying anything. She’d uttered my name and then … silence.
Even her sobs had faded, her head buried in my neck, not moving. I started
telling them everything that had happened. From the moment the gods stole
us down to the gates of Atlantis, waking with Connor, and my new god
powers and body. The entire time I talked, they remained on the bed with
me, and neither of them said a single word.
“I’m so sorry,” I finally finished. “I tried to send a message to you all
last night, but no one seemed to have their phones on them.”
Ilia sighed. “When you two disappeared, there was the explosion. All
technology was destroyed, including phones, radios, and navigation
systems. Right after that, Atlantis started to rise again.”
“Holy shit,” I gasped. “How did you know I was back here, then?”
 “Louis,” she said simply. “He told us that we needed to get back to the
school. He’s waiting to talk to you in Princep Jones’s office.”
I nodded, sucking in some deep breaths. “Yep, okay. I’ll get dressed.”
My feet hit the ground and I pulled my half naked self up and across to
my wardrobe.
“Mads,” Ilia said, stopping me. “What aren’t you telling us?” she
whispered. “There’s something more.”
I laughed, sounding defeated. “More than finding out my parents are
gods and that I was born ten thousand years ago and somehow caused the
end of an entire civilization? More than dying yesterday only to be reborn
as some fucking demigod with a psychopath as a brother?”
My words ran out, as did my breath, and I had to wrap my arms around
myself to keep it together. Ilia didn’t give me an inch though. “Yes. Because
I know all of that is fucked-up, but you’re pretty resilient, and the fact that
you’re a kickass demigod now is only good news. So what else is there?”
My throat wasn’t working, but I somehow swallowed, sucked in some
air, and managed to tell them. “Asher is alive. The same way my body was
reborn, so was his.”
The silence was long, extended, and filled with about a million
questions I didn’t have answers to. “Why didn’t you tell us before?” Ilia
reached out and grabbed my arms to shake me. “What the fuck,
Maddison?”
I shook her off and her face fell. “He’s back but he’s not the same,” I
said quickly. “You’ll see soon.”
They were confused. That much was obvious. But I didn’t have the
mental strength to ease that confusion. All I could do was put one foot in
front of the other, do what I had to do, and then deal with the shit as it came
at me. Grabbing some clothes and my toiletries, I left the room and had a
rather long shower. Yeah, Louis was waiting for me. Yeah, the world was
fucking ending. But I needed five minutes to cry.
Cry where no one could see the pain rattling inside of me. Where no one
judged the tears that ran unabashedly down my cheeks. Hear the sobs I
silenced in a washcloth. I gave myself five minutes and then I sucked it all
down inside, plastered on my stoic face—the one that had gotten me
through so much shit in my life—and made my way back to my room.
Larissa and Ilia were waiting for me, still sitting on the bed and both
thankfully looking a million times happier than when they’d run into my
room. Ilia slammed me with a look the moment I walked in, and she was up
and stalking toward me.
“Hells no!” she snarled, grabbing my toiletries and throwing them to
Larissa. “You’re still dressed like a mourning human. You say Asher has
changed, and that might be so, but I’ve seen the dude around you. His
feelings went beyond love. Beyond true mates. It was something extra, and
that doesn’t just disappear, no matter how many times you die. You better
dress to show him exactly what he’s missing.”
I looked down. “I’m wearing jeans and black shirt, dude. It’s not exactly
a mourning outfit.”
She clicked her tongue. “Nope, not good enough.”
I hadn’t told them exactly how Asher had treated me—the dismissive
fucker—but somehow they still knew. I was too tired to fight her, so I let
Ilia go to town as she did me up like her doll. By the time she was finished,
I no longer wore my simple jeans and shirt; instead I was in a dark purple
floor-length summer dress that had thin straps, was cut low across my
breasts, with a long slit right up my left thigh. My hair was out and curled
all the way down my back, a lighter shade to the dress.
She was about to do my face up as well, but then declared I didn’t need
anything.
“You’re so much more golden,” she gushed, holding her arm next to
mine. I marveled at how much closer our skin color was. Ilia was a dark
goddess, her perfect skin something I’d long envied. Larissa’s was darker
too, brown and flawless—I’d always been the pale one. But now … now I
was a deep bronze color.
“You were always beautiful,” Larissa said, smiling at me from the bed.
“But now you’re beyond stunning … you actually glow.”
Just like my fucked-up parents.
I fought down the urge to scream. I flashed her a cynical smile. “Yeah,
apparently exploding in a ball of light is great for your skin.”
Their faces fell. I was an asshole for reminding them of that, of their
pain. “Sorry,” I muttered, and they both moved forward to hug me before
we left the dorm.
As we entered the main floor of the magic users’ wing, I asked them
about the guys. “Uh, they came back with us this morning,” Larissa said,
exchanging a glance with Ilia.
“And?” I pushed, sensing she wasn’t telling me everything.
 “They rushed to their house,” Ilia said quickly. “Like they somehow
knew Asher was back. We didn’t think much of it. I actually thought that’s
where you would be. We volunteered to check your dorm.”
I felt hurt by this, and I wasn’t totally sure why. Even if they had run
there to try to find me, when I wasn’t there, surely they should have come
to the dorms?
Had Asher gotten to them? My chest ached as I huffed in and out. I
mean, Asher clearly had been pod-personed by his crazy god mother, but
the other four guys had no such excuse.
Just wait until I got my hands on them…
The sun was strong and bright in the commons today, mocking my dark
and dreary mood. “What date is it?” I asked.
“Uh … like March something,” Ilia said. “I heard something about the
shifter party preparations, so it must be late March.”
The full moon shifter party was April 14. Jesus. None of us had been
keeping track of dates, but I was surprised I’d missed so much school that it
was almost April. Time really flies when you’re losing the love of your life,
raising an ancient city, and getting murdered by your parents.
“I think I’m due a few mental health days,” I said, half joking.
Ilia snorted. “Bora Bora?”
I closed my eyes and sighed. “Gods, if only it was that easy. I don’t
think there’s any place on Earth I can escape my current fucked-up life.”
Larissa shot me a sympathetic smile, but we stopped chatting because
we’d reached Princeps Jones’s office. She didn’t knock, just pushed the
door open and stepped inside. I followed her into the familiar room, a jolt
hitting me when I saw who was waiting. Princeps Jones sat behind his desk,
Louis in another chair, and standing to the side … Asher, Axl, Jesse, Calen,
and Rone. Despite my anger toward Asher—actually, all of them right now
—my heart lifted like it had wings at the sight of the Atlantean-five together
again.
I never thought I’d see that.
Ilia and Larissa gaped at them, and Larissa had tears in her eyes.
Meanwhile, the five of them were avoiding our gazes like the world
would end if they looked me directly in the eye.
Bastards.
“Maddison!” Louis exclaimed, moving off his seat. His power slammed
into me as he moved closer. “When your energy disappeared, I feared the
worst,” he finished, stopping in front of me. His hands came out to wrap
around mine, giving them a quick squeeze. “I was thanking the gods when
it reappeared back here at the Academy.”
I swallowed roughly. “You didn’t feel my energy until last night?”
Louis nodded, his eyes tracking across my face. “Yes. From the moment
you were taken into the Atlantean waters, I lost track of you.”
A low rumbling sound caught my attention, distracting me briefly as I
tried to figure out what it was. It sounded like an angry growl, almost, but
Asher and the others were still not looking my way. Somehow I sensed,
though, that one of them wasn’t happy that Louis was so close, still holding
my hands.
“I need to tell you everything that happened,” I said, focusing on him
again, “because I have no idea what I’m supposed to do now.”
Louis still hadn’t taken his eyes off me. He was probably seeing a bunch
of shit that went deeper than what I was saying. Normally that might have
bothered me, but I really couldn’t find it in myself to care too much. Yeah,
my pain was pretty much hanging out like a pair of dirty undies caught on
the hem of my pants. Happened to everyone.
“Have a seat,” Louis finally said, leading me to the table. He nudged me
into the chair he’d previously sat in. “Tell us everything that happened
when you were taken last week,” Louis said.
I gasped. Loudly. It echoed around the large room. “Week?” I said.
I’d been gone a week? How was that possible?
Ilia snorted. “Why did you think we were so devastated? For a week
we’ve thought you and Connor were dead. No one cared about Connor of
course, bastard that lured you to your death and all, but we definitely cared
about you.”
Jesse’s eyes were suddenly blazing into mine and I almost gasped again,
because there was a depth of darkness in them that I’d never seen before.
His hands twitched. It was a visible thing, and for a moment I thought he
was about to take a step toward me, but one look from Asher stopped him
right in his tracks.
I had no doubt now. The guys had suffered when I died. All of them
suffered for a week, which explained the tight jaws and drawn faces. But
whatever Asher had said to them … whatever game Asher was playing,
they were now part of it too. There was more going on there than what I
saw.
 If they thought I was just going to accept this shit from them though,
they didn’t know me very well. I was going to figure it out. I would fight.
But I’d also make those bastards suffer first.
They had no idea what they’d set themselves up for.
Everyone was waiting, so I quickly launched into the full explanation
for the second time today. I mentioned information that I’d gotten from
Connor, noting that none of us knew how true or accurate it was, and told
them everything the gods had done and my involvement in it all.
The silence was heavy.
“So you got magicked back here, and now you’re waiting to see what
these crazy gods do next?” Princeps Jones asked, sounding both tired and
older, like he’d been using his voice a lot. He turned to Louis. “We need to
be more proactive about this. We can’t let the gods just do whatever the hell
they want. I mean … do we even know what they want?”
Everyone turned to Asher. I tried to stop my heart from beating so hard
that it was all but launching itself from my chest. “They want what they
were trying to achieve ten thousand years ago,” he said, his voice so deep
and husky. “To control something that is not theirs to control.”
“And your mother wants to stop them,” I shot back.
He looked at me then. Properly. Like until this moment he hadn’t even
noticed I was here. “Yes. And she will succeed.”
Louis moved closer to Asher, his face creased in dark lines. His energy
was stronger too, lifting the hairs on my arms. “And what does your mother
plan on doing to stop it all?”
Asher shrugged. “I’m not exactly in her confidence. But I’ve seen her
power. I’ve seen her in action. Whatever she plans on doing, none of you
have the power to stop her.”
This was it. It had to be part of the reason he was so cold and distant. He
was trying to protect us from his mother—or just me. Or maybe he hated
me now and blamed me for his death. Maybe I was grasping at straws so
that I didn’t die from pain overload.
 28

T he rest of the meeting went by quickly. Everyone reported in

on what had happened over the last seven days, and while we
got very little out of Asher—he was feigning ignorance on all
god knowledge—I did learn that everyone else had been at the Atlantis site
watching it rise. It had taken the full week, so Connor and I must have
reformed—or reappeared—right when it was finished. Apparently no one
had been able to get inside or enter yet, and the gates we’d opened were
closed by the time anyone else got there.
“So the gate opened for you?” Louis confirmed.
I nodded. “Yep. I was able to walk a bit inside, but the energy was too
strong for me to go much further.”
Louis nodded. “Okay, well, I wish I had some good news for you, but
right now … we don’t know much. There’s a large gathering of supe leaders
happening in Romania this week. We’re going to discuss options for dealing
with our god issue. Jessa has also gone back to Faerie to talk with the queen
of all dragons, so she’ll be two or more weeks until she returns.”
Jessa was probably the coolest supe I’d ever met. Who else could say
they knew the queen of all dragons?
Or gods? a snide voice in my head reminded me.
Yeah, but gods sucked. Power hungry bastards.
“So … we just live our normal lives again?” I asked.
Louis and Princeps Jones both nodded. “Yes. Go to class, learn as much
as you can,” Jones said.
 “Keep your head down and keep strengthening your powers,” Louis
added. “Don’t be heroes though. Tell me the moment anything odd happens,
I don’t care how big or small it is. The gods are powerful, but they have
weaknesses. Together, we have a shot.”
He leaned down closer to me, eyes only a few inches from mine. “I’m
going to pick up your training until Jess and Brax get back. Tee is staying in
Stratford because I need to know she’s safe. I’ll go back and forth between
the two places to keep it all managed.”
I nodded, my throat tight as I tried not to let all my worry and panic
flood up. “What days are training?” I finally choked out.
Louis held out a hand to Princeps Jones, and when he took the paper
offered, I realized it was my schedule. “Monday, Wednesday, and Friday
afternoons,” he finally said. “You look to be free all of those days. We will
meet at 3:00 P.M, outside in the grassed area by the fey dorms.”
I wanted to argue but I couldn’t bring myself to show unease when the
Atlantean-five were here. The expanse of outdoors near the fey dorm was
too close to the Atlantean mansion for my liking, but it really didn’t matter.
I needed to learn.
“Okay, sounds good,” I said.
He dropped the paper back on the desk and leaned down very close to
me. I wasn’t sure Louis had been this close before, and just as I was
freaking out wondering what he was going to do, he murmured right at my
ear, “Keep an eye on Asher. Something is not right with him. Not just the
way he’s acting, but with his energy.”
That rumble started in the room again, but before it got out of control,
Louis straightened and moved to lean back on some shelves. It was clearly
time for us to leave. His warning, though, was blaring through my mind. I
already knew there was something up with Asher, but I hadn’t been close
enough to him yet to feel his energy. Had it changed as well?
And was that change just because he’d died and was now reborn
stronger and more godlike? Or was it a manipulation by his mother?
I stood and joined Ilia and Larissa, my stomach growling at the
reminder that I needed to eat. “Since it’s Friday, you all should just pick up
classes on Monday,” Princeps Jones called after us. “Rest this weekend.”
Classes. The concept was almost foreign after all the time off. Normally,
I’d be so excited to get back to learning, but with everything on my mind I
couldn’t comprehend just being a student again. But for lack of anything
better to do, I would follow his instructions.
Larissa spent another minute quickly chatting with her father—they
were arranging their regular father-daughter breakfast, so she wouldn’t be
joining us. Before I’d started at the Academy, Larissa had been lonely,
eating most of her meals with Princeps Jones. She didn’t fit with the
vampires because she would not feed like them. Finding her mother with
her throat ripped out, covered in blood, would do that to a young vampire.
Princeps Jones did his best at holding them together, but in the end, Larissa
had to save herself.
And she had. This year she was a different supe. Strong, confident,
feeding willingly, and even wanting to fall in love. Rone, of course, was a
clueless fuck who didn’t seem to realize what he could have. One day soon,
Larissa was going to move on, and then he’d kick himself.
“Bye, girl,” Ilia called. “We’ll see you in the library after breakfast.”
Larissa gave us both a wave. In the brief time we’d lingered inside,
Asher and the guys had gone—not an Atlantean in sight.
Ilia linked her arm through mine and tugged with a little urgency, even
though her face looked relaxed and calm. “Just act natural,” she murmured
from the side of her mouth. “We’re being watched.”
I couldn’t see anyone in the immediate vicinity, but I knew her senses
when it came to this sort of thing were so above and beyond my own. She
was one of the top trackers for the Academy for a reason. So along we
strolled, both of us chatting about nothing, while Ilia did whatever she was
doing. Just when we were about to step out of the covered pathway and into
the commons, she paused, and then fast as a whip, dove to the side and
disappeared behind two rose-covered pillars. There was a scuffling, and I
dashed after her just in case it was something serious.
“Axl!” I gasped, seeing the Atlantean on the ground, Ilia’s boot on top
of him. “What are you doing?”
His reply was inaudible, and it was probably because Ilia was crushing
the air from his lungs. I playfully shoved her a little. “Get off him, you big
meanie.”
Ilia’s grin was broad; she was impressed with herself. “Didn’t even see
it coming,” she replied. When she moved, I helped him up.
Axl unfolded his long limbs, standing a good head and a bit over my
five-foot-ten frame. Had he been better prepared, Ilia wouldn’t have taken
him down so easily. He wasn’t like the other Atlanteans—fighting just
wasn’t his thing—but he could hold his own.
“You o—?” Before I could finish, his arms were around me and he was
hugging me tighter than I think anyone had ever hugged me before. A
rumbling sob escaped from his broad chest and my own chest tightened.
Between that and the tight hold, I could barely breathe.
“It’s okay, Ax,” I said softly, patting his back, all the while relishing the
feel and energy of one of my guys being close to me again. It felt like a
million years since I’d hugged them, and my soul wept.
After many minutes he pulled back, eyes red, hair disheveled. The
slashes of gold in his pupils were deep today. “For days I believed you were
dead,” he said softly. “When the guys contacted me, I refused to accept it
even though my tracker on you was black. So I traveled to the site as well. I
traveled all night, and … your energy was gone and there was no movement
on my tracker at all.”
My own eyes filled with tears at the palpable pain in his voice and on
his face. “I’m so sorry,” I said softly. “I promise, if there was any way I
could have let you all know I was okay, I would. But … I must have been
transitioning or pulling my millions of cells back together, because I have
no idea where I was for all of those days my energy was gone.”
Axl nodded, taking a few deep breaths.
Pain lanced through me again; it was almost starting to feel familiar. I
barely even flinched.
“What’s happening with the guys?” I asked him, blunt in the way Axl
appreciated. “Why am I getting the cold shoulder? What did Asher say?”
Axl’s face went red, and he slammed his lips closed. “I can’t tell you.
But I promise, it’s for your own safety. Please trust us.” He looked over his
shoulder then. “I’ve got to go,” he said quickly. “I just needed to see you
one last time.”
Fury and pain … my old friends.
A growl ripped through my chest—I almost sounded like a shifter.
“You’re just going to run off and follow Asher like he’s the fucking Pied
Piper?”
I pulled away from him.
His hands clenched in front of him before they lowered to his sides. “I
have no choice, Maddison. Trust me, if there was another way. This is for
—” He cut himself off. “I’m sorry.”
 Then he walked past me and disappeared out into the commons. Ilia,
who had been silent for the conversation, stepped forward and wrapped her
arms around me. She knew I was falling apart, but I’d cried so much in the
last few weeks—so much this year—that this time the tears didn’t come.
I straightened, pulled my shit together, and forced a smile on my lips.
“Let’s eat,” I told her.
She gave me one last squeeze before she did the same thing, and
together we strolled out into the commons. Axl was at the Atlantean table
now, and I forced myself not to look at them. Not to walk toward them. I
forced myself to search for an empty table nowhere near theirs.
“Busy here today,” Ilia said, looking around as we wandered further
through.
“Maddison!” someone shouted, and I turned to find Simon waving at
me.
A foreign emotion—happiness, I was guessing—flitted through my
chest at the sight of my friend. It had been a long time since I’d seen him,
and that mop of curly hair was a welcome vision.
“Hey!” I said, hurrying forward with Ilia.
“You want to sit here?” he said, gesturing to the two empty seats beside
him. On the other side of the bench were some familiar faces, including
Damon. I realized that these second-year supes had all formed a friendship
—probably from being in so many classes together. I’d been so caught up in
Asher and the guys that I’d barely noticed what else was going on in this
school. But I recognized a ton of second years in this area, and as more
people saw me in their midst and waved, I remembered that I had friends
and a small life outside of the Atlanteans. I waved back at Amanda, plus a
few other chicks, from Attack and Defense class. We’d all stuck together to
get our asses kicked.
The emptiness didn’t go anywhere, but I felt a little more okay in that
moment.
“We’d love to sit here, if it’s okay with you all,” I said to Simon.
Damon was the first to nod, followed by the other two guys sitting
there. I knew them both from classes too—the light-blond-haired one was
Tom, and the redhead was Michael.
“You know Tom and Michael?” Simon asked, gesturing to the guys.
I nodded. “Yeah, for sure. You’re both in my morphology class, right?”
 Michael smiled. He had the most perfect white teeth and so many
freckles that they almost moved about on his face. “Yep, that’s the one. I
also think we had the fey language class together last year too.”
“That’s right,” I said, remembering. “Feels like last year was a million
years ago.”
Damon snorted. “That’s an understatement if the rumors about your
current life are anything to go on.”
Bastard never did have a filter. There was a momentary awkward
silence before Simon picked up the conversation, talking about the party
last weekend. I shot my friend a grateful look and he winked in return.
Ilia and I wasted no time ordering. My stomach rumbled louder and
louder as I waited for my full stack of pancakes to arrive. “So what classes
do you have today?” Tom asked. “Did you hear they’re starting up Water
Magic again? Apparently Asher is back and in full health.”
I tried not to flinch at the mention of his name; however, I couldn’t stop
my eyes from moving across the commons … searching for their table. I
hoped I would be far enough away to not see them from where I was sitting,
but no such luck.
As I found their table, my heart stuttered in my chest. Asher was
watching me, his eyes slamming into me even across the distance between
us. My hands shook as I clenched my fists and tried to suck in some
oxygen. I couldn’t read anything in his expression, and as hard as I tried, I
couldn’t look away.
Even if someone took away Asher’s height and looks and power, it
would be the same. There was something that drew me to Asher on an
instinctual level. More than the physical. The emotional was the strongest
part. It was his sharp wit and intelligence, his gentle touch and kind eyes
that I missed. His very bad attempt at sexting and the late night swims
where we pushed until our limbs were so heavy we could barely drag
ourselves from the pool.
That was what I missed. That was what I mourned.
Needing to look away before he did, I jerked my head around and stared
down at the wood table. Thankfully, not ten seconds later, my food
appeared and I could sate at least one hunger inside me.
For now, that would have to do.
 29

F riday and Saturday passed in a blur of research. I ended up in

the Atlantean library, desperate to find out something about
the gods. But either the information wasn’t there or I was
looking in the wrong place, because there was nothing useful at all. Mab,
who I was starting to consider a real friend, helped me, bringing books long
into the night, but … everything was about life on Atlantis before the fall.
Which was fascinating—and if I wasn’t racing against the clock I’d be all
over that information—but as it was, I ended up skimming most things.
“Come on, girl,” Larissa said, her voice tired. “We need to get some
sleep.”
I slammed the large tome closed and sighed. “Yeah, I know. It’s just so
frustrating.”
Mab fluttered down. “I think the main issue is that you’re not exactly
sure what you’re looking for.”
That was indeed the main issue. Something that would help me defeat a
god? Something that would break the spell on Asher? I had no freaking clue
what I was looking for, but those two were a good start.
“What if there isn’t a spell on Asher?” Ilia said, finally voicing the
thought I know we’d all been having. I’d seen Asher a few more times at
meals, and while our eyes would occasionally connect, he never made any
move to approach me.
It was slowly killing me.
I cleared my throat. “Then I guess he’s not the guy I thought he was and
I need to figure out how to cut this awful bond between us.” Because I
could not live like this for the rest of my life. My very long, possibly
infinite life.
Mab shot up in the air, hovering a few feet above our heads. “Someone
approaches,” she said quickly. “They made it through the barrier and are
now in the section outside. It’s not any of the Atlanteans that have been in
here before.”
Asher! I was up then, moving to cut him off. This room was off-limits to
him now; I wouldn’t arm the bastard with any more information or skills to
take back to Galindra. I really didn’t know which god to trust, but on
principle, I was pissed at the one who turned Asher against me. Who …
broke him.
Stepping through the false wall, Larissa, Ilia, and Mab right behind me,
I rushed along the dark rows of books until the large supe came into sight.
I ground to a halt. “Connor,” I said, and he kept striding forward, his
expression hidden in shadows.
“You’ve been avoiding me,” he said when he stopped before me.
“We’re supposed to be a team. Family.”
I snorted, and when his face fell some guilt hit me. “I barely know you,”
I reminded him. “And the few interactions we’ve had have included you
kidnapping me and then getting me killed. So … sorry if it’s going to take
me a hot minute to start thinking of you as anything more than the enemy.”
He ran a hand across his face, looking tired and defeated. “Yeah, I guess
that’s fair.”
“How did you even know we were in here?” Ilia asked, leaning past me.
“Our energies are cloaked when we’re back here.”
He lifted his head. “I followed you inside, and when you disappeared, I
waited in the main room for you to emerge. Eventually, I started to search
for you.”
“You’re not allowed back here,” I told him bluntly. “Please don’t come
back here again. Promise me?”
Until proven otherwise, Connor was not to be trusted. This library held
a lot of priceless information that, in the wrong hands, could prove
dangerous for the Atlanteans. There were entire books on their powers, their
weaknesses, their strengths, their fears. The religion they followed. Nothing
that would help me right now, but some of it I still recognized was valuable.
“Okay, sure,” Connor said.
 “Promise,” Mab said in her twinkling voice. “A promise that cannot be
broken.”
Connor eyed her closely, like he was trying to figure out exactly who or
what he was dealing with. “I promise. I will not venture back here again
without the permission of Maddison.”
“And Mab,” she added.
Connor’s eyes widened and I could see his shock. Mab’s reputation was
outstanding. “Or Mab.”
A twinkle of dust from her, the surge of energy that accompanied Mab
when she used magic, and I felt the promise seal. Connor was locked in. I
felt a lot better about that in general. Silent and tired, we all left the library.
I’d spent so much of the last two days keeping busy, and even though I was
exhausted, the thought of crawling into my bed and trying to sleep sent
darkness through my mind.
I couldn’t sleep yet, but if I told my friends that, they’d stick with me.
And both of them were dead on their feet. We all wandered toward our
rooms, Connor disappearing first—I had no idea where he was sleeping—
then Ilia and then Larissa.
I took two steps into the magic users’ dorm, waited a few minutes, and
then walked right back out. At first I wandered a little aimlessly, my
stomach growling because I’d forgotten to eat. Again. The Atlanteans
always managed to get food at any time of the day and night, but I didn’t
know how, and I felt bad trying to order from the commons menu at this
time.
Eventually I found myself outside the water world. It wasn’t a surprise;
it had been days since I got to swim properly; my body was craving the
release. After last year of having regular access to the pool and magical
ocean, I was now a mess without it.
Yeah, I was kinda a mess anyway, but it made the mess even messier.
Just as I went to step inside, the back of my neck tingled and I looked
around quickly, trying to determine if I was being paranoid or if someone
was watching me. My vision was almost as clear at night as in the day, and
scouring the shadowy landscape I could see nothing. For some reason, I
decided to look up, and there was movement, but it disappeared into the
distance too fast for me to track it.
A bird, maybe. I hadn’t really seen much wildlife in the Academy
grounds before, but some birds managed to get past the barrier. Shaking my
head, I headed into the long, dark tunnel that led to the main rooms of the
water building. I relaxed the moment the water was visible around me, and
as I got closer to a large body of water, my eyes filled with tears. But for a
change, they weren’t tears of despair. It was … reverence.
I couldn’t easily explain the emotions that water created inside of me.
Like I’d been lost in the desert for days and then I’d found my oasis.
Everything inside of me lit up with joy and excitement and need. I needed
to be swimming. Even with all the sadness consuming me, there was
comfort in my water.
The doorway with the barrier didn’t slow me. I blinked as I basically
stepped right through it without any resistance. Was the magic down? I
couldn’t imagine it would be, since they were protecting most of the
students from everything hidden back here, including mermaids—aka total
evil bitches—selkies, sharks, an omlong octopus thing that protected the
moat around the school, and a ton of other demi-fey that no one wanted to
mess with.
I still hadn’t explored most of this building, and that was mainly
because I never made it past the ocean room. It was my sanctuary.
When I stepped through the doorway into the perpetually sunny room, I
sighed. Yes. This is what I need. I kicked my shoes off and slipped out of
my jeans and shirt, leaving me clad in just a matching set of black
underwear. I actually smiled as the cool water washed across my feet and
up my calves. In a few moments, it wouldn’t feel cold at all to me, my body
adjusting to any water temp … even if it was freezing. I’d been pretty deep
in the ocean and at no time was it cold or uncomfortable. The moment my
head went under, the clanging in my head eased. That incessant ringing in
my brain that had been going on since before Asher’s death, a toll of
despair and sorrow, but now it was silent.
Within a few minutes I was way out in the water. I had the insane idea
of swimming as far as I could, just to see if there was an end. I could see no
end, and if I didn’t know we were in a magical room, I’d expect this was the
real ocean, somewhere like the Caribbean, with white sand, turquoise
waters, and cute-as-fuck beach huts that I wouldn’t be looking at because
they held too many memories.
So I swam. And swam.
I was joined by Blush and all the other dolphins, and while I didn’t stop
to “chat” with them like I normally would, I felt a little lighter again. By the
time I felt the first strain of exhaustion, I was so far out that I could no
longer see the sandy beach. It was calm out this far, the breaking surf a little
closer to shore, the sun hot and soothing across my skin. I floated, well
aware of the multitude of creatures around me. For some reason, I had an
entourage of animals following me, including a few sharks. They were no
doubt some of the creatures from the ocean I’d accidentally magicked
above the school.
I didn’t fear any of them. There was a connection between us … woman
of the sea and animals of the sea. We were one, and together we communed
with … well, not the gods, those bastards were so not on my friend list
these days. So I’d just say nature. We communed with nature.
Eventually, I started back for shore. There were so many creatures
around me—many I had no name for or knowledge of—and whatever
aching void of emptiness Asher had left inside of me was gone. For a
moment, I had a sense that I could do this. I could be strong enough to
survive without him. I’d never wanted to be the woman defined by a man,
and while I still wholeheartedly believed in love, maybe having a love as
strong as ours was too dangerous. I could not lose myself. Not right when I
was coming to learn who Maddison James truly was. I’d spent ten thousand
years in stasis, then twenty-plus years thinking myself human. This was
finally my time to be real.
My speed picked up as I felt a renewed determination to learn magic,
fight the gods, and live happily-the-fuck-ever-after, even if I did that alone.
I had my best girlfriends, and sometimes they were more my soulmates than
any dude could hope to be.
Just as my pep-talk bolstered my confidence, a slither of magic washed
across my skin and I slowed my pace, hovering in the water, breathing
shallowly so as not to disturb the current.
Something new is in here. Something to fear.
The animals pressed in closer to me, like they were my guard, and I ran
my hands across the fin of the huge shark on my right. The fact that he was
not scary in the least spoke a lot about how much I’d changed recently.
Now, I respected him for the apex predator he was and appreciated the bond
I somehow shared with him.
The power increased, and fearing that I was going to endanger all of
them—they were no match for a god—I spoke quickly. “Go,” I said. “Swim
as fast as you can and don’t look back.”
 None of the creatures moved, even as I felt the tendrils of fear coming
from them. “Go,” I said again, and this time I nudged them with some of
my power. “I will be okay. But you’re all in danger.”
A little more power had them scattering away from me. I waited silently
for whatever it was to reach me. In the next instant, the room plunged into
darkness and my heart skipped a few beats as I waited for my eyes to
adjust. It was difficult; there wasn’t even a speck of light now, and I was
worried that whatever was coming for me was going to be too strong to
fight.
The magic that gave this room eternal sunshine was powerful, so
whoever had doused it was beyond my energy. The water whipped around
me, knocking me about. Currents started tugging at me, and luckily I had
the strength to resist—a normal supe would have been sucked into the
depths with no way to save themselves.
Deciding I was done with this, I kicked off hard, heading for land. If I
could get out of the water, I might be able to survive this. Otherwise … who
knew.
Lightning lit the sky above, and I flinched as it cracked to the surface of
the water, lighting up the darkness for a split second. In that second I saw
the shape of a massive man about twenty yards from me, just floating above
the water.
I didn’t recognize him, and the flash of light was so fast that all I saw
were piercing eyes, white-blond hair, and a face that could have been
carved from stone. Dark. Ominous. Scary as heck. He was also huge,
maybe the largest supe, god, or person I’d ever seen. And that was really
saying something when I had the Atlanteans to compare to.
It was next to impossible to tell if he meant me harm or not. I didn’t
know whether to keep heading toward the land or just wait and see what he
wanted. I wasn’t exactly without skills myself, but I had the deepest sense
that this was a god and there was nothing I could do to stop him if he
wanted to hurt me.
The next flash of lightning lit up the sky and I screamed loudly, the
sound lost in the storm. He was right in front of me, a mere few inches
separating us, and this time I could see the dark blue of his eyes, golden
brown of his skin, and the chilling intensity in that gaze. He didn’t touch
me, but I felt his energy crackling against my skin. It was almost painful,
like ice pelting me, even though I was not at all cold.
 “What do you want?” I screamed. He hadn’t automatically tried to kill
me, and considering how powerful he appeared to be, he clearly could have.
So there must be something else.
I couldn’t see him, but the uncomfortable sensation of ice hitting my
skin increased and I knew he was closer. If I breathed too deeply, my boobs
would probably touch his chest.
Jesus. Had this dude never heard of personal space?
At this point, I’d had enough, and as my fear evaporated in anger, so did
my common sense.
Using both hands, I slammed them against his chest and shot every
ounce of power through me as I pushed him back. The ice disappeared as he
shot across the water, and I could have sworn I heard a deep, dark chuckle.
Then the lights came back on.
 30

I t was so bright that I could not see anything for many minutes,
black dots dancing across my vision. The tumultuous water
calmed, as did my heartbeat, and when I could see again I
focused on the beach, which was about two miles from me. I blinked at the
sight of a supe standing there. No … not a supe … Asher.
My body locked down, and I forced myself to keep treading water,
watching the figure against the waterline. Had he been here when
everything went dark?
Deciding I’d had enough swimming for one night, I started to freestyle,
moving rapidly on top of the water until my feet hit the edge of the sand.
Asher watched me closely. I kept expecting that he would be gone by the
time I made it to shore, but he wasn’t.
“What happened?” he asked, his voice low, without any inflection.
“What do you mean?” I said, stumbling up, my limbs tired as I
collapsed on the warm sand. I didn’t care that I was getting covered; there
was something comforting about burrowing into the heat, especially after
everything that just happened.
“Who was in here with you?” Asher pushed, standing over me, looking
far too fuckable with his plain white shirt and dark jeans that fit his body
like a glove. His feet were bare, his skin glowing golden, and I wanted to
punch him straight in the dick.
Fucking asshole.
“None of your goddamn business,” I told him, pulling myself up.
Ignoring my clothes, I stalked away, needing some distance.
 “You’re in danger, Maddison,” Asher called after me. “You need an ally.
We can work together.”
I flipped him off and kept walking. Fuck that. Fuck that to hell and
back.
The time had come and gone for me to need an ally, especially one that
was Asher Locke. The trust we’d had was damaged—maybe beyond repair.
And while Asher was probably right about me being in danger—that god
had been scary and strong—it didn’t change anything. I was here at the
Academy to learn, and I would not let anyone distract me from that again.

W HEN CLASSES STARTED BACK on Monday, I was first to every class and last
to leave. I approached every one of my teachers, asking them for an
advanced syllabus because my powers now were too strong for normal
second-year classes. To my surprise, all of them had already been prepped
on this and were prepared for me. I was especially excited for my extra
classes in Sword and Sorcery. I’d be using some Atlantean weapons.
Jessa and Braxton were not back for Advanced Attack and Defense, but
they had brought in some badass called Tyson. He kicked our asses from
one side of the building to the next. I was not allowed to use magic at all,
and I loved the chance to learn how to defend myself physically. It might
come in handy one day. At minimum, I was going to be able to punch Asher
without breaking my own hand.
“You’re fast and strong,” Tyson told me at the end of the class. “I know
Jess was giving you some extra classes, and I’m happy to do the same if
you want to get better in a shorter amount of time.”
I nodded, still trying to get my breath back. “That would be great. Louis
is giving me extra as well, but with my current situation, I don’t think I can
have too many fighting or defending skills.”
“You got it,” he said, a smile creasing his handsome face. He had a bit
of a look of Braxton, and I remembered that one of the quads was a Tyson.
“Are you Braxton’s brother?” I asked.
He grinned. “Braxton is my brother. I’m the alpha in our pack.”
I lifted one eyebrow and we remained in the stare-off for a few minutes
before Tyson laughed. “Yeah, okay, don’t tell that dragon bastard I said that.
The last thing we need is a Compass fight to knock the Academy down.”
Everyone had left the room by then, and I followed Tyson out. “So
Louis is training you as well,” he said.
I nodded. “Yeah, and I’m hoping he doesn’t hurt me as badly as you just
did.”
Tyson’s grin grew; it was clear he enjoyed torturing us. “The strongest
steel is forged in fire,” he said. “My first fight teacher … he told us that
every lesson. He also had that phrase painted in huge letters across his wall,
and he fucking tempered us to something unbreakable. In the end, it was the
best thing he could have done.”
“You guys did survive a lot,” I acknowledged.
As we stepped outside into the light, Tyson clapped a hand on my
shoulder. “And we will survive this.” Somehow, that was reassuring. “I’ll
see you on Wednesday,” Tyson told me, and in an instant he opened a step-
through and was gone from the Academy. I blinked, because only the
strongest magic users could do that inside the protective walls of this place.
The Compasses were living up to their reputation.
“He’s heading back to Stratford,” Louis said, appearing at my side. It
wasn’t magic, he was just stealthy, but I managed not to jump. “He’s never
far from his mate if he can help it.”
I smiled but didn’t encourage any more of that talk. Mates were not my
favorite topic of conversation. “How was the class?” Louis asked, and I
once again found myself walking with a powerful sorcerer.
“Hard,” I admitted. “A lot of magic is easy for me now. I barely even
need to know the fey language or anything. But physical fighting … I’m
still far behind.”
Louis didn’t seem concerned about it. “I’m glad you want to learn hand-
to-hand. Don’t become complacent and rely just on your magic. You need
to make yourself strong in more than one way.”
I snorted. “Oh, I will be, don’t you worry. After everything … I’m never
going to let myself be vulnerable again.”
There must have been something in my voice that triggered Louis’s
protective instinct, because he stopped, wrapping an arm around my
shoulders. “What happened, Maddison? Is it Asher?”
Yes. And no. “Last night, while I was in the water world…”
I quickly explained about the darkness and the figure in the water, and I
waited with bated breath for Louis to take a guess at what it meant. This
sorcerer knew so much; it would make my life easier if he had any
information for me.
“This is purely guesswork, but if I had to put magic on it, I’d say that
was Sonaris,” he said finally. “He’s the only one who holds dominion over
the ocean like that, even a magically created ocean.”
Trickles of unease, followed by fear, filled my chest until it became
tight and hard to breathe. “Why? What was the point of last night? Was it
just to scare me? Because he took off … like as soon as Asher appeared, I
think.”
Louis’s head jerked up. “You didn’t say Asher was there.”
“He wasn’t.” I added quickly, “Not at first, but after the darkness and
when everything happened, he was suddenly on the beach. Like he felt the
disturbance. I didn’t stick around long enough to ask him.”
Louis’s eyes flashed dark purple and the hair stood up on my body at
the power he was throwing off. “I think the gods might fear your power,” he
told me. “And combined with Asher or Connor, there’s … well, it might be
the one thing that saves us. Only…”
“Only we don’t know what side either of those guys are on,” I said drily,
not sure if that was the next part of his sentence or not, but it was resting
heavily on my mind. “At one point I trusted Asher more than anyone in the
world, but that was before he ended up with Galindra. He’s changed.”
That was the bottom line.
Louis again was unconcerned. “Change is inevitable. We must learn to
change with the ones we want in our life.”
I shot him a half smile. “Very good advice, oh wise one.”
Louis managed not to smile at me, but I could see the amusement in his
face. All that vanished when we were out in the field, about to commence
training. When he turned and faced me, I suddenly remembered that he was
super powerful and feared by most other supes.
“I’m not going to go easy on you, Maddison,” he said, his voice low. It
still sent chills down my spine.
“Good,” I said, straightening my back. I wanted this. To be the best. To
have that happen, I had to learn from the best. “Don’t hold back. Do your
worst.”
Louis finally smiled, and it was scary as fuck. “Oh, I intend to.”
 31

“E verything hurts and I want to die,” I moaned.

Ilia was rolling her eyes at me; I knew that even though my
face was mostly buried in the pillow.
“You’re the most dramatic god ever,” she said with a snort, nudging me.
“Don’t call me that,” I said, trying not to cry again as more pain
ricocheted down my body.
Ilia paid closer attention. “Sorry, girl. I didn’t realize you really were in
that much pain.”
Lifting my head, I grimaced. “I’ve had training with Louis and Tyson,
and last night Striker beat me down with a fucking fork.”
“It’s a trident,” Ilia said drily.
Somehow I managed to get my legs over the side of the bed. “I thought
I would have recovered with some sleep,” I said as I stood. “But I think I
feel worse.”
Ilia finally looked sympathetic. “Your power is probably drained from
being overused. Even though you’re part god, you’re being hit with spells
from some of the strongest magic users … like, ever. Don’t be hard on
yourself.”
Being hard on myself was the only thing I had to do these days, so I
probably wasn’t going to give it up any time soon.
“Are you going to breakfast?” Ilia asked.
There was something in her voice, and I paused my old-lady shuffle to
focus on her. “What’s wrong?”
 Her eyes shuttered. “I’m leaving again. I’ve got a job, and normally I’d
say no, but this is a serious case and there’s no one else who I’d trust to
handle it. No one who’s available.”
I’d be a liar if I said I didn’t have a moment of panic. Ilia and Larissa
had been my security blanket, but I also loved that with everything that had
changed, some things stayed the same. And right now, Ilia heading out to
kick some ass and bounty-hunt a supe was the sort of normal we needed in
our lives. “I’m gonna miss you,” I told her, my physical pain forgotten in
that second. “Get your…”
“Vamp,” she filled in.
I nodded. “Get your vamp and then come back to scrape up what’s left
of me after Louis, Tyson, and Striker are done.”
She moved to me, because we didn’t have two weeks for me to go to
her. Her hug was firm, wrapping around me like my favorite blanket.
“You’re gonna be running rings around them soon,” she murmured. “I fear
for those fools when they unlock your true potential.”
“You’re gonna make me cry,” I said, blinking rapidly. Her faith in me
was enough to knock the air from my lungs. No one had ever treated me
like that before, but Ilia had been like this from the first moment I saw her.
Actually, from the first moment she started hunting me down. When
everyone else gave up on me, she never did.
I didn’t deserve a friend like her, but I would fight to keep her with
everything I had.
“So,” she said, pulling back, not realizing the direction of my thoughts.
She was wiping at her eyes too. “I have time for breakfast.”
“Let’s do it,” I said, and this time I almost hurried across the room to
grab clothes and toiletries.

T HE SCHOOL always felt empty when Ilia left, so I continued with the same
schedule, throwing myself into classes, getting my ass handed to me on a
regular basis, and craving the water like I was parched. But with the ocean
and pool off-limits I had nowhere to swim, I almost caved and begged one
of the guys to let me swim, but we were all doing such a fantastic job of
ignoring each other that I’d have hated to be the one to end that.
 Unfortunately, it was taken out of my hands when I rocked up to my
extra lesson with Striker. This was my second one, and there was an entire
new set of tridents waiting for me when I walked in. And they weren’t the
only thing waiting for me.
Asher and Jesse stood there, shoulder to shoulder, and I was so fucking
unprepared for them that I almost stumbled when I caught sight of them.
Jesus. They stood heads above me, wearing workout tanks and loose-
fitting black pants. They had on white kicks, and they were so matching that
I could have cried.
It wasn’t fair. I was a strong, independent woman but these two were
enough to turn nuns. Especially Asher. Motherfucker.
I forced myself not to stare at him, pretending he wasn’t there as I
craned my neck and glared daggers at Striker. “Didn’t know there was an
open invitation on this training?”
Yeah, I had a death wish using that tone with this scary-ass supe, but
whatever, I hated being ambushed like this.
Striker crossed his huge arms and thankfully looked more amused than
murderous. “Atlantean weapons are not my specialty. Jones and I figured
that maybe someone with trident experience would help.” He waved his
arms to the guys, and I still managed not to look. My eyes were twitching
with the effort. “These two graciously agreed to assist.”
What the hell? Why? Why would someone who expressly told me that
we would have nothing to do with each other, who had kept my friends
away from me, agree to teach me?
From the corner of my eye I saw Asher and Jesse stride forward and
grab a trident each. Not wanting to show that I cared they were here, I
followed suit and picked up the third one. Just like the last time I held the
fork, I felt nothing. Not a twinge of connection or bond. In fact, I’d felt
much more in touch with my bow and arrow.
This was a giant heavy hunk of metal, and I was almost certain its only
use was for an extra-large steak. Or … extra-large Atlanteans.
My smile this time was genuine, and I eyed the three-pointed end of the
gold-tipped piece. It was pretty simple, adorned only with a red gem at the
apex of each spike. You and me, girlfriend, let’s kick some ass, I mentally
told the weapon, and there was a thrum of energy under my hands.
I blinked at the trident, excited that maybe I was finally connecting.
“Are these actually from Atlantis?” I asked Striker.
 Asher was the one who answered. “No, they’re replicas. But the gems in
them are from our waters, and you’ll feel some connection through those.”
I deadpanned an expression in his direction. Righteo. Nobody asked
you.
Asher grinned, and I hated and loved it so much. I lifted the trident
higher, wondering if I could actually damage him. Or would the feelings I
had for him stop me from breaking his face?
Guess we were about to find out.
Just as Striker had shown me, I didn’t hesitate, swinging around in one
rapid arc and lashing out. Jesse lifted his weapon in time—just in time—
and it was only the shifter reflexes that stopped him getting a serious love
slap in the face. He flashed his toothy lion grin at me, and all I felt was
raging hurt that the bastard had been ignoring me too. Jesse had been my
rock when I lost Asher; we’d held each other together. But he’d chosen, and
it hadn’t been me, and I would show no mercy.
“That wasn’t very nice, sweetheart,” Jesse said.
I wanted to rage something back at him, but I forced my mind to remain
calm and clear. Losing control of myself in this moment was not going to
help anyone. “Attack,” Striker snapped from the sidelines. “This is not a
dance.”
Asher was the one moving now, and despite what Striker said, it was
like a dance—lethal, fluid movements that flowed from one to the other. I
was so mesmerized that when the weapon slammed into my side, it took me
a second to realize I’d been hit.
I flew across the room and would have crashed into the wall except I
managed to use magic to stop myself. My arm ached where he hit me
though, and when I got back to my feet, Asher was across the room and in
my face.
“You’re distracted,” he snarled. “That’s going to get you killed. Pull it
together, Maddison.”
This time when he swung, I met that hit with force, and I didn’t wait,
striking at him again and again. Over and over we fought, our weapons loud
in the cavernous room. “You’re not going to get the drop on me again,” I
huffed out, feeling a slight sting of fatigue. One thing I didn’t have to worry
about was hurting Asher, demigod asshole that he was, so I was not holding
back.
 Jesse remained to the side, letting us fight it out across the place, and
when I finally managed to slip under Asher’s guard and sweep his feet out
from under him, slamming the point of the trident down to his throat,
stopping only an inch from impaling him, the lion shifter let out a whoop.
I didn’t bother to send a withering glance his way.
“I win,” I said softly, my eyes locked on sea green and gold. I was glad
to see Asher’s eyes weren’t as shimmery gold as when he was around his
mother. Almost like some of my Asher was back.
“Did you win, or did I let you?” he shot back, and I let the trident slip a
little lower until it was pressed against his throat, marking the golden skin.
A choked sound escaped from my mouth. “I should just kill you,” I
murmured, wishing that I was anywhere but with him. “Not just for what
you’ve done to me, but for whatever it is you have planned. You and your
mother.”
There was no fear in his eyes, and he didn’t fight me, both hands held
out on either side of him with palms open. “Take what you want,” he said,
voice rumbly. “Don’t wait for permission, Maddison. You need to be strong
if you want to win this war.”
My hand trembled, and I knew that I couldn’t hurt him, no matter how
angry he made me, so I pulled the trident back with a huff and stormed
across to drop it into the stand.
“Hey it’s okay—”
Jesse started to speak but I cut him off with a “Fuck you” before I left
the room and didn’t bother to look back.
 32

“A re you sure this is a good idea?” Ilia asked, her lithe form clad
in red.
It had been weeks since I’d dressed up. Weeks since I did
anything but school, train, and put one foot in front of the other.
“You did a good job covering the bruises,” I said, ignoring the concern
in her voice. Part of me knew I was spiraling, but another part of me didn’t
really care.
“Yeah, Tyson Compass is a fucking brutal bastard,” Ilia acknowledged,
“but he’s turned you into some sort of warrior ninja samurai. And I, for one,
am glad that we’re best friends and I don’t have to run into you during
battle.”
I snorted, and the smile on my face was almost genuine. “You
exaggerate, but I would be a liar if I said I didn’t enjoy kicking his ass a few
times.”
I’d beat Tyson, Striker, and Louis now. It was rare, only twice for
Tyson, once for Louis, and five times for Striker, but considering those
three were some of the strongest, scariest people in their supe races, it
meant a lot to me that I’d managed to best them at all.
There was a brief knock on the door before it slammed open and Larissa
hurried inside. “I forgot to tell you the mid-year dance is masquerade,” she
said quickly, her long, dark purple dress swishing around her feet, black
shiny heels just visible in the folds.
In her hand were three masks—red for Ilia, purple for her, and mine was
black and silver. To match my dress.
 “Wow,” I said, reaching out and lifting the delicate piece. “This is
absolutely stunning.”
Larissa’s smile was broad, her white teeth flashing against the red
lipstick. “I got Mab to whip them up. She said once they’re placed on our
faces, they’ll remain on there for the entire night, lifting only with the
sunrise.”
I screwed up my face. “Now I feel claustrophobic thinking about
something stuck on my face that I can’t get off.”
Ilia, on the other hand, didn’t seem worried. In fact, she looked
downright excited as she moved to the mirror and placed the red piece with
delicate filigree that draped down her cheeks. There was a shimmer, a puff
of sparkly dust, and then when she turned, I gasped.
The mask had all but merged with her face, hiding her identity. I had no
idea how it did that, but if I didn’t know it was Ilia right in the room with
me, I wouldn’t have recognized her.
“It’s the magic,” Larissa whispered, her face lit up. “It’s designed to
hide our true identities while we have it on.”
Suddenly I was excited. For once I could be Maddison James, part-time
human, part-time supe, not Maddison James, daughter of the gods and the
one who might have both sunk and raised Atlantis.
I lifted my mask and held it against my skin until all I could see was my
heavily made-up dark eyes through the holes. At first it was cool. Then, as
it sank deeper into my skin, the cool turned hot before the mask settled into
place.
I stared at myself for a long minute. The mask twinkled, as did my
dress, which was long and fitted, a slit all the way up one leg. It had a
sparkly silver rose detail over the black underlay, and with three-quarter
sleeves and a deep v-neck, I felt sexy and sophisticated.
Oh hell yes.
The mask itself was a detailed piece, with gems and what looked like
real silver twisting through each section. It had wide butterfly wings on
either side of my face and made my skin look darker and more exotic than it
actually was.
“We should just wear these all the time,” I said, swishing the long dress
around my legs.
“You look amazing,” Ilia gushed, her voice singsong. “Mysterious and
sexy and I can’t tell your hair is purple, or your eyes are blue, or that you’re
an Atlantean god. And while you’re always hot and bangable, you’re my
best friend and that’s a no-go zone, but right now…”
I laughed. Ilia had admitted to me that she was mainly into dudes but
that she wouldn’t say no to a sexual encounter with the right chick. She
loved everything about women.
“You both look stunning and sexy,” I said, throwing the love right back.
My best friends were beautiful women, and not just because of their looks.
As we left the room, joining the multiple other formal-dressed-and-
mask-clad supes in the hall, I heard Larissa ask in a soft voice: “Do you
think they’ll be there tonight?”
No one had to ask who they were. The three of us were still entangled in
the world of the Atlantean Assholes … mainly in our minds, where we just
couldn’t let them go. “They’ve been gone since parents’ day,” Ilia said
shortly, “and no one seems to know where they went.”
The school had felt empty for the past few weeks they’d been gone. But
I did love being able to sneak into their house and use the pool—silver
linings and all that.
“I wish I didn’t miss him,” Larissa added. “I mean, we never made any
promises, and he was always so hot and cold that I knew it was stupid to
think of it as anything more than a casual thing, but … I can’t fucking
forget him.”
I wanted to kick Rone’s ass. But he’d have to get in line behind the rest
of them, because I wanted to kick all their asses. “I wish I had an answer for
you,” I said, stepping around two magic users basically screwing right there
in the stairwell. “But whatever happened to Asher, he’s spread it to the
others, and we’re being left out for some reason.”
And time was not easing any pain.
However, I would die before I let any of them know they affected me
still.
“Tonight,” I said with force, “we will drink and dance and have a shit-
ton of fun, and not for one second will we think about any Atlanteans.”
Ilia cleared her throat and forced a smile. Calen had gotten to her too. I
felt guilty for bringing my friends into their worlds. Now all of us were
hurt. But my speech did at least rouse their fighting spirit.
“I’ll get the faerie wine,” Ilia said. “In three hours, none of us will
remember our names, let alone theirs.”
 It probably wasn’t smart to get that drunk. You know, since I was being
hunted by gods and possibly Sonaris—though thankfully there had been no
more incidents outside of a scare one night when I was sneaking a swim in
the Atlantean pool. It was nothing more than a shadow, but I’d felt uneasy,
so I’d gotten out of there.
Tonight I just needed to step outside my headspace and let off some
steam, so I would throw caution to the wind. Louis had told me he’d be
there as part of the new Academy security detail for events, and that made
me feel a little better. At least if the gods gatecrashed it, we wouldn’t be
alone.
The longer Asher and his friends were gone, the more restlessness grew
in my gut. Like … I could feel something building, and I was just waiting
for it to hit.
The only official Academy dance I’d made it to last year had been the
first winter dance, held in the practical magic areas.
“Where’s this dance held?” I asked when we didn’t turn down that path.
Larissa smiled, the flash of red the only thing visible on the lower half
of her face. Her mask was a full butterfly; the lower wings spanned down
her cheeks and almost to the edge of her jaw. “Demi-fey Academy.”
“What?” I said, not sure if I’d heard that right. “I didn’t think the two
schools interacted much.”
“They don’t,” she hurried to add, “but once a year we try and share a
dance. I think with all the drama of last year, the dance was canceled, but
this year it’s going ahead despite the continued … issues.”
Yeah, I was definitely partly—mostly—to blame for that.
We fell in with the bulk of the fancily dressed crowd, heading toward
the back bridge that led to the demi-fey Academy. It meant passing by the
Atlantean mansion, and I did my best not to look at it sitting there shrouded
in darkness. Like it had been abandoned. “It’s a fair walk to the Academy,”
I said as we crossed the bridge. “I’m surprised they’re okay with us all
leaving during such a tense time.”
Larissa nodded. “Yeah, Dad has a plan for that, I believe.”
Princeps Jones was waiting just beyond the bridge, a huge group of
supes gathering around him. We were pretty far back in the crowd, and at
first I couldn’t figure out what was happening, but then the group moved
slowly forward and I saw it clearly. Louis was there with a step-through.
 “Hello, ladies,” Louis said when we stepped up for our turn. His eyes
roamed across our masks and the slightest smile tipped up his lips. “Please
don’t linger on the other side or you will risk being crushed by the next
group.” His mask was small and black, barely hiding anything. Unlike our
fairy-created one, his had no extra magic.
I had no idea if Louis knew who we were. It was exciting to think we
might have tricked the most powerful sorcerer in the world. That meant I
could truly be anonymous tonight and not worry about anyone’s perception
of me.
That was really … freeing.
The three of us linked arms before the step-through, and when we
emerged on the other side I sighed at how fairytale it all looked. “The mid-
year theme is magic,” Larissa said. “I was so sad when you missed it last
year.”
I was starting to think I needed to make more effort to get to these
school events. Moving quickly from the step-through, we took our time
looking around the dance floor. The room was huge, with the sense of being
outside—the ceiling above was filled with what looked like a billion
magically created twinkling stars.
They hung low, shining their silvery light everywhere, and I felt like if I
just reached high enough I could take one of those sparkling spheres into
my hand. The floor was white marble, polished to the point that even in the
semi-darkness it shone. The space was huge, more than big enough to
encompass both Academies, and I was not at all surprised when a few trolls
strolled past, their faces not covered by masks and their bodies clad in
woven, earth-colored clothing. Simple. Not formal. But perfectly suited to
them. Or what I’d learned of them in class anyway.
The demi-fey were not as foreign to me as they used to be, and tonight I
was going to get the full picture. Centaurs galloped past and I studied their
horse bodies, then their top half. Their heads were not quite human in
shape. More elongated in the face, and with wider-set eyes, but there was no
denying their duality.
“Different to seeing them in books, right?” Ilia said, waving at a few of
the demi-fey she knew. Most of them glared at her and she dropped her
hand. “Right, they don’t know who I am.”
“You’ve worked with some of them?”
 She nodded. “Yep. On more than one occasion I’ve had to track down
some demi-fey.”
She fell silent when a green skinned demi-fey walked past. I was pretty
sure it was a female, but her body was thin to the point of skeletal. Her face
was covered in bumps and dark spots and she was horrifically ugly in an
extremely interesting way. I wanted to keep staring at her, examining the
foreign and yet magical creatures that walked among us.
“Hag,” Ilia and Larissa said together.
I looked closer now, because the demi-fey known as the “hag” was not
one I’d spent much time learning about.
“They’re actually pretty cool,” Larissa told me. “Just wait until they get
some wine into them, then you’ll see how they dance.”
Surrounding us now were trolls, gargoyles, pixies, golems, selkies in
their human form, and a few other hags.
Before I could ask any questions, Ilia, ready for a drink, dragged us
across the room to the long chrome-topped bar that spanned about a mile in
total distance. Behind the bar were hundreds of creatures I had no names
for. They were about three feet tall, with wings and bulbous stomachs. Most
of them were hairy, even the ones that looked a little more female, and they
had the biggest noses I’d ever seen.
“Leprechauns,” Ilia side-whispered to me. “They’re the luckiest of the
demi-fey and are always at parties to keep the fortune smiling brightly on
us.”
They didn’t look much like the human depiction of them, but they were
wearing an awful lot of green, so some part of it was right.
“What can I get you three?” one said, her voice a scratchy sound that
took me moments to decipher.
“Three fey wine, and three of the twilight cocktail,” Ilia said, then
dropped some bills on the table.
The leprechaun hurried off to grab the drinks. “Always leave them a
tip,” Ilia told me, never taking her eyes from the one making our drinks.
“It’s extra lucky.”
Our drinks were back in about sixty seconds. We each grabbed a wine
and cocktail before we evacuated the crowded bar. “Okay, you know the
drill,” Ilia said, tipping her fey wine down in one gulp. I did the same and
the warmth spread through me immediately, relaxing my limbs. Fey wine
was potent, apparently even for demi-gods.
 We sipped at our cocktails, which were also laced with the fey wine,
and by the time they were done we were dancing closer to where the live
music was playing. The band was different to the last dance. This time it
was more like an orchestra, with multiple masked musicians playing slower
ballads with haunting beats.
At some points, when they hit a particularly deep, thrumming note, my
chest went tight and my throat filled to the point that I was trying
desperately not to cry. “It’s so beautiful,” Larissa sobbed next to me,
uncaring that tears ran down her cheeks.
Ilia sucked in a deep breath. “I’ve heard about these musicians.
Emotives. Their trademark is to make you feel emotions to a degree that
visibly affects you. Luckily, everyone is in the same boat.”
It was true. I could see supes crying all around us. Demi-fey too.
“This is not quite the escape I was thinking about,” I choked out, even
though my body was swaying to the haunting melody.
“Give it a minute,” Ilia added, wiping at her cheeks.
Sure enough, not even a minute later the beat changed to a waltz. I
blinked as a man appeared before me, tall with raven dark hair. He wore no
mask, and I didn’t recognize him. “Would you like to dance?” he asked.
“Yes,” I said, without hesitation. Anything to take my mind off …
whatever the Emotives were doing to me. He led me out into the center,
where only a few were dancing, but I was already drunk enough not to care
about that. And that’s where my fun began.
We swirled around the dance floor, and despite the fact I’d never had a
dance lesson and had no idea how to waltz, I kept up with him. My body
moved and adapted like it was born to dance, the beat controlling my steps
like it was a puppet master holding my strings. The dark-haired supe was a
vampire, which surprised me because I didn’t get the cold energy vibe from
him. When I told him as such, he shrugged.
“Yeah, I’m not very powerful, and I’ve learned to blend in. It’s a great
adaptive survival instinct. I can exist no problem in the human world.”
That triggered something. “Ilia hunted you down, didn’t she?”
He looked surprised. “You know Ilia?” Right, I’m in disguise. When I
shrugged, he continued. “Yeah, she hunted me down. Ilia is one persistent
supernatural collection agent, let me tell you.”
I snorted. Yeah, I was well aware.
 After the song ended, another supe stepped up and asked me to dance,
and the vampire—whose name I did not know—bade me farewell.
My next dance partner was a shifter—bear apparently—he was much
larger and rougher, throwing me around a little too much for my liking.
Thankfully, he was replaced by a magic user, then a troll, then a gargoyle.
Eventually, out of breath but loving every second of this escape, I had to
decline the next dance. “I need a drink,” I said loudly, “but catch me again
soon and we’ll dance.”
The male nodded, a sly gleam in his eye, and I knew I’d have to be
careful about what I said around that particular demi-fey. They could take
your promises and force them to come true.
Larissa joined me, her hair slightly disheveled as she grinned with real
happiness. “This is fun,” she said, throwing her head back.
“Yep, but I need a drink right now.”
“Same!”
We ended up at the bar, and I ordered three rounds again, because Ilia
would be pissed if we didn’t get her something. We dropped a few notes for
the leprechaun, and I turned to find a group of hags nearby doing the robot.
Hilarious. Almost like interpretive dance crossed with charades.
“Here ye ladies go,” the leprechaun said, sliding our drinks across and
taking his tip.
Grabbing one, I downed it back, and Ilia ran up just as I finished my
second cocktail.
“I’ve practically burned off the first lot,” she moaned, inhaling her
drinks. “But it’s the best dance floor I’ve been on for a long time.”
“It has been a lot of fun,” I said, slightly surprised. I’d wanted to escape,
but I hadn’t expected to enjoy it so much. “There’s been no shortage of
dance partners.”
The girls nodded, and then the music changed again, a heavier, moody
beat that once again settled into my soul and shook loose all the emotions.
The crowd murmured, and like they had been waiting for that sort of
musical entrance, the Atlanteans were there.
“Shit,” I cursed.
Meanwhile, my heart was flip-flopping because no matter what, no
matter how angry I was with them, I worried when they were gone for
extended times. I missed their energy and presence in the school. Even
bloody Connor had disappeared, off doing whatever messed-up shit
sociopaths do.
Atlanteans needed other Atlanteans. It was something I’d learned from
my time researching in the library with Mab. We needed the energy of our
people or the city of Atlantis or we were at risk of our own energy fading.
Gods were similar in some ways. In fact, on rare occasions, without
worship, gods had been known to fade. They literally needed love to
survive.
“Look what the muthafucking cat dragged in,” Ilia said, her words a
little slurry. “Of course those bastards would show up here to ruin our
night.”
Larissa snorted. “Joke’s on them, because they won’t even know us with
these masks.”
I straightened. For a moment I’d forgotten that. “Our night is not
ruined,” I said in a rush before I dragged my best friends back on the dance
floor.
Asher was not going to occupy one more thought for the rest of the
night, even if he was clad in a perfectly fitted black tuxedo, his dark hair
tousled attractively, and the dark mask—very similar to Louis’s—resting on
his face giving him a dangerous, handsome, asshole vibe.
Doesn’t matter. I don’t need him.
I don’t need any of them.
 33

“W ould you like to dance?” For a second I froze, my eyes

squeezing tightly shut at the familiar voice. I’d managed
to avoid Asher and the guys for twenty minutes after their
arrival, but apparently my luck had run out.
With a deep breath for courage, I reminded myself that he didn’t know
who I was. “Uh, sure,” I said, keeping my voice low so he wouldn’t
recognize it. Just act natural. One dance and then you can escape.
Asher’s golden hand was held out to me, and I braced myself for the
moment we touched. The zap of energy between us was stronger than I’d
ever felt, and it was only because I’d been expecting it that I didn’t cry out
when he wrapped his long fingers around mine, tugging me out onto the
main dance floor. If he felt the spark as well, he didn’t show it, which was
good. I might be disguised, but it was harder to hide the way our energies
responded to each other.
Like one huge conspiracy that I couldn’t escape, the music changed
again to something slow and melodic, a song of love. Or even a … a lost
love. A thread of longing wound through the notes, and it was probably
going to take every ounce of my strength and composure to get through this
dance.
“You look beautiful,” he said softly, and fuck if my traitorous heart
didn’t ache at hearing those words from him again. I didn’t need it though. I
was stronger than one man’s compliments to me. Not to mention, they
weren’t even meant for me.
Okay, that pissed me off.
 “Thank you,” I said shortly, hoping he’d shut up and we could make it
through the next three minutes.
I couldn’t see much around his eyes, but it almost looked like the skin
tightened there at my short reply. Thankfully, he didn’t speak again, but he
did tighten his hold on me, pulling me firmly against his body. Duck… Yep,
not autocorrect, I was literally trying to focus on ducks. Squawky little
fuckers. Always ganging up and shitting everywhere. Fucking hate ducks.
Don’t deserve to share the water with the other amazing animals in it.
Ducks attacked me when I was a child and I’d held a lifelong grudge
against them. Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough to distract me from Asher.
His hand started to slowly stroke across my spine, and everything inside
me tightened. I felt a desperate need to wrap my legs around him and feel
his hardness pressed against my center. It had been far too fucking long
without sex, and while it had been the last thing on my mind when Asher
died, he was back and I had no real excuse for continuing to deny myself
orgasms. Even by my own hand.
It was like I was punishing myself.
No. More.
Tonight I was going to release some tension.
When the final beat of that slow, stunningly beautiful—but possibly
designed to torture—song ended, I made a move to step back. Asher didn’t
let me go though. If anything, his hold was stronger, and as I tilted my head
back to stare into his eyes, wanting to know what he was planning, I choked
on my gasp. There was so much going on in those stormy green depths. The
gold was almost black as it slashed through the iris.
He never took his gaze from mine, not even for a second, and I was all
but trembling in his arms. Fuck. Why did this affect me so much? It hurt,
and at the same time I desperately wanted it. I wanted Asher more than I
wanted…
Fuck.
He moved fast, and all I saw were dimples and full lips before we were
kissing. The first taste stole my soul, and the moment his tongue stroked
against mine, I all but moaned out loud. I gave myself that one taste, and
then I jerked my head back, and before I could think it through, I punched
him. It wasn’t as powerful as I would have liked—our height difference
made it hard for me to straight shot the bastard like he deserved.
 Of course I barely even moved him, but his head did jerk back as his
hands fell off me. Turning on my heels, I stormed away.
How dare he? He’d kissed me not knowing it was me! He kissed
another chick, basically, after everything we’d been through, and I hadn’t
even wanted to touch myself because it felt fucking disloyal.
I hated him.
“Maddison James,” he said, his voice cutting through the noise of the
party.
My march slowed, and I wondered if I’d just imagined him calling my
name.
How in the fuck had he known it was me?
Asher was somehow in front of me, filling the world with his energy
again, destroying me one minute at a time. “Baby, stop,” he said, reaching
out to me. “Please. I can explain.”
My head was spinning, because this was my Asher. The Asher I loved
more than anything. But my Asher died months ago, and I couldn’t trust
this new stranger who wore his face.
“How did you know it was me?” I asked, wanting at least that answer,
and trying to distract from whatever he wanted to explain.
He removed his mask so I could see every part of his perfect face, and I
composed myself one more time. “I would know you anywhere,” he said
softly. “In the dark. In disguise. When we leave this world and enter the
next. There is literally not a place that you can exist where I would not
know it was you.”
Motherfucker. The burn of tears had me blinking rapidly to try and hide
it. I let the anger that had been swirling inside of me for months rise instead,
obliterating the pain. “I don’t know what game you’re playing today, Asher
Locke, but I have no time for it. As far as I’m concerned, my Asher died
months ago.” He flinched, and I balled my hands at my sides, forcing my
face not to react. “Stay out of my way.”
With that, I pushed past him—and all our onlookers—and ran from the
dance floor. Shaky breaths heaved in and out of my lungs, and I was dizzy
from the emotions smashing through my body and mind. Survival instincts
kicked in, giving me the strength to make it out of the room. It wasn’t until I
was outside that I remembered I hadn’t walked to this dance. I was now
somewhere on the demi-fey side with no real idea of how to get back to the
Academy. I mean, I could have attempted a step-through, but I was a bit too
drunk to be messing with my powers tonight. I’d probably blow something
important up. Like my face.
“Need a hand?”
I spun around to find a familiar green face staring up at me. “Mossie,” I
said, hurrying forward, ready to wrap my arms around him in a hug.
“Missed you, Maddison,” he said as he returned my gesture strongly.
I paused. “You know it’s me as well?”
He actually smiled before laughing in his rumbly weird way. “Of
course. Fairy magic doesn’t work so well on old goblins.”
That was a good thing to know. “Can you show me how to get back to
the Academy?” I asked him, suddenly exhausted with aching feet—heels
were the devil’s work. I mean, they even hurt demigods.
Mossie paused. “I’m running security outside, but I think it’ll be okay if
I slip away for a minute to help you home.”
“Thanks. If you can get someone to let Ilia and Larissa know, I’d really
appreciate that.”
“No need, girl,” Ilia said, appearing out of nowhere and making me
jump. “We followed you out.”
Larissa snorted. “Yeah, we would have been here sooner, but Ilia gave
Asher a piece of her mind first.”
Ilia muttered bastard under her breath. I adored her loyalty.
“You don’t have to leave just because my night is done,” I said quickly.
“Go back and have fun. You both deserve it. I’ll see you for breakfast in the
morning.”
Ilia laughed. “You’re crazy, chick. We’re sticking together.”
She winked at Mossie, friendly with the goblin who often helped her
when she went out to track down supes. “How do we get out of here,
Moss?” she asked. I knew she was more than a little drunk, but the only
way to tell in this moment was by how slow and perfectly enunciated each
word was.
He shook his head. “Follow me.”
The walk back took almost an hour. We were on the far side of the
demi-fey Academy in one of their large halls. On the way, Mossie acted as
tour guide, just as he’d done when we’d been searching for the library.
“And here is the swamp,” he said. I could sense how large it was,
spanning back almost as far as our ocean. I wondered what lived in there,
and for a second my body craved the water so badly that I almost stumbled
and tripped.
Dammit. I needed orgasms and swimming. In that order.
And to forget Asher Locke. Fucker.
“He kissed me,” I said softly. “He actually kissed me after everything
that he’s put me through over the last few months. Like … one kiss could
erase it all.”
The words tumbled out despite my need to not think about what
happened.
Ilia and Larissa shot me concerned looks. I could see them from the
corner of my eyes, but I kept staring straight ahead, concentrating on
putting one foot in front of the other. “How did he know it was you?”
Larissa asked. “Mab told me that these masks were virtually foolproof.”
“Mossie knew too,” I said, as way of explanation.
The goblin cleared his throat. “The magic of the masks is starting to
wear off. That’s the only reason I could feel some of Maddison’s energy.
But, like I said, fairy magic doesn’t work so well on goblins.”
“Asher is not fairy or goblin,” Larissa pointed out. “So how did he
know?”
His words were burned into my brain. “He said he would know me
anywhere. Even in death, we would find each other.”
I choked on the last words, the hot tears I’d been working so hard to
fight finally winning, dripping into my mask. “It hurt so much when I
thought he had kissed me not knowing who I was. Like he was cheating on
me. But it might actually hurt worse that he did know it was me. We’ve got
too much damage between us for him to just jump in with a kiss.”
I’d seen the need in his face. I’d felt it too. But my anger at Asher had
almost settled permanently into my soul. Enough that if he tried to kiss me
again, I might not stop at one punch.
“I’m proud of you,” Ilia said suddenly, shocking me. “I know how hard
it must have been to have him touch you like that, but you didn’t cave. You
fought back. You showed him how strong you are now.”
I didn’t feel strong. I felt like a swift fucking breeze would shatter me
into a million tiny pieces until I was no more than a whisper of a memory.
But I’d been in a dark place like this before, and I had come out stronger on
the other side.
This would not beat me.
 34
ASHER

“W e pushed it too fucking far,” Calen said, running his

hands through his hair. His face was tight with anger, and
normally I’d worry about that—his fucked-up past often
came back to haunt him, and while he’d been dealing better since Maddi
came into our lives, lately…
Yeah, I’d worry about Calen more if I didn’t have my own issues to deal
with.
“Protecting Maddison has been our goal from the start,” I reminded
them. “The gods are not fucking around with this, and until I know the full
extent of their plan, we have to be careful.”
We’d learned a lot over the past few weeks. We’d learned that the
council of the gods was right now making a decision about Atlantis rising
again, and until that was decided, the stasis over the city would remain. We
had also learned that the Mother of the gods was stirring for the first time in
ten thousand years. No doubt caused by Galindra and whatever she had
planned.
“You didn’t keep your distance tonight,” Jesse said in a rumble of lion.
“You kissed her, bro. We all saw it.”
Jesse cared too deeply for Maddison, but I couldn’t fault him. He’d been
there for her multiple times when I couldn’t, and in my heart I knew he was
probably a more stable mate for her. If I were a better supe, I’d give her up
for Jesse. But I couldn’t do it. Not even for Maddison. I was just too
fucking selfish, and I needed her. I craved her.
She was mine.
 “I made a mistake,” I admitted roughly. “She just looked so beautiful
tonight, and … happy. I needed one second to touch her.” I chuckled darkly.
“My weakness is Maddison. It always has been.” The morose laughter
faded as I stared out across the Academy, resting my elbows on the railings.
“In truth, I’m not sure I can keep this up any longer. By protecting her, I’m
also destroying her. Destroying us both. Galindra warned me that I could
never have a mate, because my loyalty would only ever be to her. She wants
my focus. My power. My strength to be hers and hers alone.”
It was fucking disturbing, the way she talked and touched me. Not like a
mother. I’d been thankful with the city rising that she’d been too distracted
to take it further, but it was only a matter of time before she pushed again.
“Not just me … the five of us. She will kill anyone who gets in her way.
We’ve been protecting Maddison, Ilia, and Larissa … we’ve had no fucking
choice. But…”
I couldn’t keep it up.
“We still haven’t figured out how to take Galindra down though,” Rone
reminded me, perched back on the railing, one leg up as he stared out as
well. “The last spell you used was to destroy gods inhabiting supe bodies. It
won’t work on gods in their own bodies. We need something stronger.”
I’d been searching, but the best I’d found was a spell to place a god into
stasis. It was my backup plan though, because it would be very difficult to
follow all the requirements of that particular spell. Besides, I wanted them
dead. Never able to touch or threaten Maddison again.
“Maddison and her friends are strong, smart, and resourceful,” Axl said,
sounding as fucked off as he had for the past few months. He’d agreed to
my plan, but he hadn’t liked it. “By keeping her in the dark, you’ve lost an
important ally in fighting this battle.”
Fuck. I slammed my hand against the post, rattling the side of the house.
“You’re right. I know this. But you also didn’t see Galindra. You didn’t feel
her power. She held me prisoner. I was completely at her mercy. If she
didn’t think she needed me … needed us, she would flick her fingers and
turn us into dust without a second thought.”
Something I’d seen her do to multiple supes and even a few lesser gods
who got in her way.
“We’re missing something about the three of you though,” Axl added,
his fingers moving like he was wishing for his magical pen and paper.
“There was something about your births that scared the other gods. Scared
the Mother of all, if you’re correct and she is the one who sank Atlantis. We
need to figure out what that is, and splitting you three up is not the way to
do it.”
He was right. I’d had that burning thought every single day since I was
destroyed and reborn in the waters of my birth. “Everything inside me is
saying you’re right,” I said to Axl, “but I’m scared that these feelings are
because I crave Maddison. I fucking love her. Living without her like this is
worse than death.”
If Galindra won this battle … if Maddison was taken from me, then I
would figure out a way to follow, because an eternity walking this earth
without my mate was not something I would even consider. Not for a single
second.
Jesse stood and slapped a hand on my shoulder, and for the first time in
a long time I felt like the five of us were in sync again. The bond between
us hummed as if it was reiterating my feelings. “In this situation, I think we
all need to be selfish,” he said. “The five of us can’t function without
Maddison. We’re all fucking messes … you the most. I’m not sure you’ve
slept more than two hours a night since you got back. It can’t keep going
like this. It’s time to get Maddison back.”
He was right. And I was too selfish to fight it any longer.
“It’s not going to be as easy as that,” Rone said, sadness ringing in his
words. The five of us had been morose assholes since we started trying to
protect Maddison by distancing ourselves from her. “They hate us. She
punched Asher tonight.”
A grin tipped up my lips. “Fucking hurt too. My little spitfire.”
I was so proud of her for standing her ground tonight. I deserved to get
punched. I deserved a lot more than that.
“I’m going to find her and explain exactly what happened,” I decided.
“Hopefully she’ll hear me out.”
“Use the pool as a bribe,” Rone suggested. “We know she snuck in
while we were gone, so she must still be avoiding the ocean.”
Rage blurred my vision for a moment, and the sky above us darkened
with my anger. It’d been doing that a lot lately. Just another new power to
add to my fucking god arsenal. Something I’d give up in a heartbeat just to
go back to my previous life with Maddison.
“We still haven’t confirmed who was in the water world that day,” I
growled.
 Axl stood a little straighter, stretching out his back. He’d been sleeping
about as much as me lately, researching into the early hours of every
morning. “My money is still on Sonaris. I’ve been studying all the gods and
their powers closely, categorizing everything, and … he makes the most
sense.”
He did, but why would he target Maddison. The gods were playing their
fucked-up games, and we were caught up in the bullshit.
The sun started to rise as my impromptu storm died off, and I stepped
back from the railing.
“This might be the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do,” I admitted softly.
They all turned to me.
“Winning Maddison back. I deserve her anger, and she’s so stubborn.
I’m not sure she’ll ever let it go.”
Jesse smiled, a genuine smile for once. “She’s also smart, strong, and
compassionate. She will understand. Just tell her the truth and let her know
that we will prove our love and loyalty to her.”
I would do more than that.
 35

T he night of the dance, I slept a full night, waking with a

heavy heart around lunchtime. There were no classes today,
and I wondered if I could just stay in bed. Everyone needed a
mental health day on occasion. I’d been saying for a while now that I was
due.
Only the universe apparently disagreed, because just as I started to drift
off there was a heavy-handed knock on the door. I waited a few minutes to
see if Ilia or Larissa were going to just barge in, but they didn’t.
That meant it was someone else.
With a sigh, I dragged myself out of bed just as another knock sounded.
“Be right there,” I shouted, scrounging around the clothes on my floor to try
and find something to wear. I usually slept naked or just in panties. As
annoyed as I was, there was no reason to flash them my goods.
Finally I found a band shirt that didn’t smell bad and some sweatpants.
“Yes,” I said in annoyance as I pulled my door open. Princeps Jones was
there, and I paused because this was unusual.
“Atlantis?” I said quickly, not having any other idea what it might be.
He shook his head. “No, and I’m sorry to disturb you so early, but I just
got a call through about Kate and Chellie’s trial. It’s been moved up to
tomorrow, so we need to head to Germany.”
I swallowed hard. Shit. “Okay, totally was not expecting that. I’m being
called as a witness?”
He nodded. “Yes. You and Asher will need to appear and give
testimony. I was hoping your written statement would be enough, but
apparently they’ve had a few cases of fraud in regard to this method lately,
even when using magical parchment. For a trial like this, the council is
insisting we have live witness statements.”
I was slow this morning, because it took me a few seconds to register
that he’d said my name and Asher’s.
“Asher is coming too?”
I didn’t know why I asked. Of course he was. He was a key witness in
this entire thing too. Fuck.
Princeps Jones nodded and then checked his watch. “Yes! And the plane
leaves in forty minutes. Pack something businesslike for the trial and a few
changes of clothing, because I’m not sure exactly how long we’ll stay.”
He turned to leave, calling back over his shoulder. “Larissa organized a
new phone for you as well. I left it on your bed. Meet you at the front
entrance asap.”
He left, and I looked at my bed in surprise. How...? Sure enough, there
was as shiny new smartphone sitting there. Vampire speed.
Seriously. Sometimes this new world I’d found myself in was scary as
fuck. Sometimes. Ha!
Remembering that this was urgent, I grabbed my toiletries and some
comfy clothes for travel and rushed to the bathroom. Three minutes later, I
was somewhat clean and awake, teeth brushed and clothes on. I didn’t
bother with makeup, because there was no time, but I threw a small bag into
my overnight case for the trial. No way was I letting those bitches see me
looking like a bedraggled mess. Not when they’d kidnapped me and almost
got Asher and me killed. It amused me that Connor wasn’t coming as well,
since he was basically the dickhead behind the kidnapping, but as always
he’d managed to slip under the radar. Shera took the blame for that, and
Connor was the poor deluded Arterian.
Eh, whatever. This trial was about the Clover bitches. I’d worry about
Connor and his devious ways later.
Fifteen minutes later, I was hurrying with my black bag over my
shoulder, staring longingly at the food in the commons. I was tempted to
just snatch something as I ran past—they could just order again. But most
probably, with this crowd, all I’d get was a fight and I had no time for that.
When I reached the entrance, Princeps Jones and Asher were both there.
“Let’s go,” Jones said, looking relieved. We crossed over the moat bridge
and hurried through the barrier. On the other side, there was a step-through
waiting.
“I can open one inside the grounds,” I reminded the princeps.
He shot me a small smile. “Yes, I know, my dear. But occasionally I like
to uphold the rules of the Academy. You know, set an example.”
A snort of laughter left me. “Uh, yeah. Sorry about that.”
He waved me off, and I knew he wasn’t really upset about all the
special liberties I took here. The step-through sent us to the nearby supe-
only airport, the same one Asher’s plane was kept at, and the Academy
planes, one of which was waiting for us on the runway, already prepped and
ready to go. Asher hadn’t said a word to me, and I’d been avoiding eye
contact while pretending to have a lot of important thoughts that had
nothing to do with the faded, worn jeans hugging his long, muscular legs, or
the brown leather jacket giving him a rakish and sexy look.
Nope. I was above such thoughts.
I was a woman of deep intellectual…
Yeah, fuck. I wasn’t even going to convince myself.
Planes were definitely not the fastest way for us to get there, but I knew
that some supes—especially vampires and shifters—preferred this method
of travel. Step-throughs were unknown and scary to those who didn’t
control magic in that way.
“The flight is just over an hour,” Princeps Jones said as he settled into
one of the front leather pilot chairs, leaving the ones further back for Asher
and me. As I was putting my bag into an overhead locker, I felt Asher’s heat
right along my spine. He pushed closer, and the energy bounced between
us, his scent filling my senses, sending pain to my heart and heat to my lady
parts.
Fuck. My body didn’t know if it was coming or going with Asher.
Definitely not coming.
Thanks for the reminder.
“Do you mind?” I said bluntly when he pressed closer, reaching over
my head to put his bag in the same compartment as mine. “I’m sure there’s
somewhere else you can store your shit.”
I turned my head enough to see his dazzling smile, the scruff of facial
hair he wore so well, and motherfucking dimples. “Safer if we store them
together,” he said, sounding cheerful. “That way they won’t move around in
the flight and get damaged.”
 He was screwing with me, I knew it. I just couldn’t figure out why.
What was his end game?
I spun on the spot, all breath fleeing my lungs, and I swallowed roughly,
hoping desperately to find moisture in my mouth. Asher was right behind
me, both of his arms braced above on the overhead locker, all but caging me
in against the side of the chair.
“You look beautiful today,” he said softly.
Fucked. I was totally and completely fucked.
“Thank you,” I said, trying to keep the huskiness from my voice.
“Could you … uh … maybe move. I need to take my seat.”
His eyes were locked on mine, green storms slashed with gold, and I
wondered if I could actually survive not seeing those beautiful irises for the
rest of my life. I’d been so strong and independent when he wasn’t around,
but having him here now, all I could think about was touching him. Losing
myself in him.
He doesn’t want you! It was a harsh but needed reminder.
Before I embarrassed myself, Asher lowered his arms and stepped back,
taking the seat across the aisle. Red faced—I could feel the heat in my
cheeks—I stumbled to one of the double chairs behind him, trying
desperately to breathe normally.
At least he was in front of me and I would only have to stare at the back
of his head for an hour.
Just before the pilot announced that it was time for takeoff, Asher
popped up out of his seat and moved with a few graceful strides around to
sit … right the fuck next to me.
“What are you doing?” I hissed, wanting to move, but the plane had
started to move and I knew it was only a short taxi to the runway.
“Nervous flyer,” Asher said, still smiling. All his happiness was
weirding me out, because I’d grown used to snarly, surly Asher over the
past few weeks.
I’d never actually flown with Asher to know if he was a nervous flyer,
but I had a strong suspicion it was another lie.
The announcement was fast, and then with a jolt the plane was zooming
along the runway. Asher reached out and grabbed my hand, and when I
jerked in surprise, turning to him, I almost laughed at the drawn expression
on his face.
 “You can fly without a plane,” I reminded him. I kept telling myself to
let his hand go, but for some reason I couldn’t make myself. “I literally saw
you flying around with your … mother.”
He shot me a dark look. “Firstly, she gave me additional powers when I
was around her. I don’t have them now. And secondly … this is a leftover
fear from when I was a kid. My parents’ plane crashed with me on it when I
was really young. It was during takeoff. Luckily, they managed to get a
shielding spell up that stopped the worst of it, but I’ll never forget the fear.
I’ve hated takeoff ever since.”
Holy crap. Asher actually was afraid. I wiggled my hand and he
reluctantly let me go. I turned it over and he shot me a surprised look when
I linked our fingers together. “You can close your eyes,” I told him softly.
“I’ll let you know when it’s over.”
Our eyes locked again; my heart was trying to launch itself from my
chest. Probably to get to Asher. Because I wanted to get to Asher so badly it
hurt. I also wanted to run so fast from him that I’d be moving faster than the
plane.
For now, though, I held his hand, and he never took his eyes from me.
Not even when I looked away, unable to handle the intensity of our
emotions. Not even when the plane leveled out and we cruised for twenty
minutes before basically starting our descent again.
Finally, when I couldn’t take it any longer—my anger getting the best of
me—I snarled, “What? Why do you keep looking at me?”
I yanked my hand back, fighting the urge to shiver at the loss of heat
from his skin.
“I don’t fucking deserve you,” he said in that quiet, rumbly voice. “I’m
so sorry for how I’ve been treating you.”
A feather could have knocked me off my chair in that second. Asher
was … apologizing.
“I don’t understand,” I finally managed to choke out. Why the hell was I
trapped on this metal bird with him? I wasn’t sure I was mentally stable
enough to handle this conversation, and yet at the same time … I needed
answers. “What has suddenly changed? You and the guys disappear for a
few weeks, and then when you get back, you’re … nice.”
Just when I was learning how to live without him … when I was
figuring out how to be okay on my own. “Don’t do this, Asher. I’m strong
without you now. I can’t go back.”
 He nodded, his face … sad. “You’re so strong, Maddi. The strongest
supe I’ve ever met. Not being with you has all but destroyed me, but you
just kept moving forward. Your power grows every single day.”
WHAT IS HAPPENING?
“I’m going to need you to explain everything to me, Asher,” I said,
spitting each word out but trying to keep my voice low. Not that it mattered;
with vampire hearing, Princeps Jones would catch our entire conversation.
The pilot came over the loudspeaker then, announcing our descent into
Germany. “Later,” Asher whispered as he reached out and brushed his
thumb along my cheek. “I promise I will explain everything later. But I
have to remain somewhat separate from you in public. At least for now.”
“Don’t fucking do that, Ash,” I told him, knowing I was not going to be
okay with hot and cold bullshit all day. “Don’t go back to ignoring me. If
you do, I won’t give you another fucking chance.”
He squeezed his eyes shut, and when he opened them again, I could
have drowned in the pools of despair there. “My first priority is to keep you
safe, Maddi. Even if that means, in the end, you hate my guts.”
He turned away, and I was about to demand more information from
him, but we’d just touched down and were taxiing across the airport toward
a disembarking point. When we stopped, Asher was up and out of his seat
first, moving to where our bags were. Before I’d even unbuckled my seat
belt, he was standing there, my bag over his shoulder.
“Thanks,” I said, holding out a hand for it.
He shook his head. “I’ve got it.”
Nope. No way. Not happening. “Dude, I can carry my own bag.”
His eyes flashed. “Don’t call me dude, Maddison. I’m not one of your
friends.”
Ouch, that fucking stung. And there was no reason it should have. Asher
had proven multiple times he wasn’t a friend.
“Fine,” I snarled back. “Give me my fucking bag, not friend.”
I added asshole to the end, but only mentally, because I had to be
around him for a few more days.
Asher’s sudden smile gave me whiplash. Moody bastard.
He leaned down to me, and since I was standing at the same time, our
heads almost collided. His breath brushed across my cheek and down my
neck. “I didn’t mean it like that,” he said, that rumbly voice doing
everything it could to seduce me. “I don’t want you to treat me just like I’m
any normal friend. I’m your fucking mate. You are mine, Maddison James,
and I will never be just a friend to you.”
I shoved him, hard, and fought the urge to scream in his face. “Screw
you, Asher!” I said loudly, losing my battle. “You’re nothing to me. A mate
would never have treated me the way you did. Never! The second we’re
done with this trial, I’m never speaking to you again.”
His half smile was slow, and it stirred heat low in my gut. His face was
still close, and I almost moaned as he brushed those full lips across the edge
of my jaw. “We’ll see about that, baby,” he whispered.
Then he was gone, striding away with both bags still over his shoulders,
leaving me with weak knees and wet panties as I gawped after him.
“Arghhhh!” I screamed loudly, startling the flight attendant, who was
the only visible person on the plane. When all the lights shattered around
me, she jumped back even further, and I shook my head, managing to pull
myself together. Barely.
“So sorry,” I mumbled as I hurried past, embarrassed as all hell.
Princeps Jones and Asher were both waiting for me at the bottom of the
stairs, and I almost tripped as I hurried down. Asher took a step forward,
like he was preparing to catch me, but thankfully my reflexes were
unbelievable now and I caught my footing easily.
“Uh, sorry about your plane,” I said to Princeps Jones. “I might have
broken it a little.”
He waved that away like I hadn’t just possibly destroyed something
worth hundreds of millions of dollars. “No worries. They’ll get it all fixed
up before we leave.”
Asher leaned over and murmured something to the princeps. I strained
to hear what it was, but he spoke too softly. Princeps Jones nodded at Asher,
and they exchanged a look that told me that whatever was said, they both
agreed.
Deciding it wasn’t worth stressing over, I ignored them and hurried to
the long black SUV that was waiting for us, its doors being held open by a
few huge guys. As I got closer, I knew immediately they were shifters.
Probably bear, judging by their size.
I was getting pretty good at picking supe races these days. “Welcome,”
one of them said, waving his arm toward the open door.
“Thank you,” I replied, startled when Asher was suddenly standing
between me and the black-suited bear shifter.
 “I’ll get her door,” he said.
Shouldering Asher out of the way, I smiled sweetly. “Actually, I can get
my own door. Thanks so much.”
Asher’s lips twitched, but he didn’t smile as I shoved him again,
sidestepping him to enter the dark interior first. He was right behind me,
sliding across the long bench seat, caging me in against the door.
“You’re a possessive bastard,” I whispered angrily. “If you don’t want
me, don’t try and make it so no one else can have me either.”
Asher chuckled lightly. “Who said I didn’t want you?”
Don’t scream. Don’t scream. We wouldn’t have time to replace the car if
I blew out the windows and engine.
“Uh, your entire attitude since you detonated into a million pieces and
reappeared attached to your crazy mother?”
I said this offhand, like we were just talking about the weather.
Princeps Jones entered the car then, moving in on the other side of
Asher, and the doors were closed.
“You’ve gotta look deeper, Maddison,” Asher murmured, so low I
almost didn’t hear it. “Always look deeper.”
The only deeper I was interested in right now was how deep I could
punch my fist into his balls.
 36

“I t’s a fairly long drive to the supernatural prison town,”

Princeps Jones said. “It’s near Bremen, and both that village
and the nearby hidden town are supernatural occupied. They
don’t allow step-throughs close by, so this is the fastest way.”
The driver, who was taking off, let out a laugh. “The villages are small,
but the prison there is one of the largest in the world. It’s a great area.
You’re really going to enjoy yourself.”
Yeah, since my idea of a good time wasn’t hanging out in prison, I
doubted that. But, as someone who’d never traveled much, I was excited to
see more of Germany. Especially some of their little villages.
At first, all I could see was airport and the nearby large city that we’d
landed at, but once the driver was done winding through the streets, we
moved out into the countryside, and I could have sighed at how stunning it
was. Green as far as the eye could see on both sides, and small villages and
mountains everywhere. It was a postcard of perfection, and I felt an insane
urge to leave the car and frolic in nature.
I must have sighed or something, because Asher crowded further into
me so he could see as well. Eventually I lowered the window, letting in
fresh air and the scent of the countryside. The driver was great, pointing out
landmarks and tourist attractions. We saw castles and large estates that held
both the character and charm missing from most American cities. The
history here was so rich and vibrant that at times we could have actually
traveled back to the past. It felt that real.
 “You like it here,” Asher said, watching me closely. He moved his arm
so it draped across the back of the chair. I shifted forward so as not to lean
against him, but we were on quite a windy road, so I kept ending up back
on his arm. Eventually I gave up and enjoyed traveling through such a
dreamy country.
For those few minutes, I forgot everything that had happened. All the
hurt and pain. As he leaned across me, surrounding me in warmth, pointing
out the landmarks, I pretended Asher and I were still the same people we’d
been six months ago. We laughed at children dancing on the side of the
cobbled streets, and I made the driver stop at one point so I could grab some
brightly-colored flowers sold on the edge of the road.
Asher paid for them, and I let him, because in this minute we were not
enemies. I didn’t want to burst the bubble.
But eventually … all bubbles burst.

“Y OU ’ RE REQUIRED to be at the trial at 7:00 A.M tomorrow,” the man said. I

had just opened my door—the room I was staying in was huge and well-
appointed, within the supernatural prison village near Bremen. “Please
don’t be late.”
I nodded, but he was already moving past toward Asher and Princeps
Jones. They were the next two rooms down from me. I quickly closed my
door; we’d only just arrived, and it was late. Food was delivered to our
rooms, and I was excited to be able to shower and change after traveling.
Also food. I would be getting to that next. Thankfully it was just
sandwiches and some fruit and cheese, all of which would wait until I was
clean. I was thankful that all the rooms had en suites and I didn’t have to
risk bumping into Asher half-naked in the bathroom. I only had so much
self-control, and Asher’s body was definitely a temptation I could not resist.
Just thinking about his Atlantean ink and the smooth lines of his muscles,
not to mention that perfect V he had that I’d licked my way down…
A groan left me and I hit the lever in the shower, getting undressed
while I waited for it to heat up. I noticed in the large mirror that my tattoo
was glowing golder than ever. Whatever had happened when I was changed
into a demigod was still morphing inside of me. What would I be when it
was finally done?
There were no answers today, so I focused on relaxing as I stepped
inside. A groan escaped again. The water felt so damn good. It didn’t matter
if I was in the ocean, a lake, or the shower, just having water across my skin
was soothing in a way that nothing else ever could be.
Squeezing some of my soap out, I ran the coconut-and-lime-scented
loofah across my skin, closing my eyes as it glided over my breasts and
down my stomach. Being with Asher all day had all but destroyed me, and I
decided enough was enough. I needed an orgasm, and I needed it tonight.
Otherwise I was going to implode.
The cloth fell from my fingers, but I didn’t stop the hand that continued
down my body. As I brushed across the sensitive ball of nerves between my
thighs, I pressed my teeth into my lip to stop from crying out. I had no idea
if Asher could hear me through the walls, but he was right next door, and
the last thing I needed was for him to know I was touching myself. I
especially didn’t want him to know I was touching myself while thinking
about him.
Whatever lock I’d had on my emotions had cracked now; I couldn’t stop
the memories of all the times Asher had touched me, loved me, made my
body feel like it was going to combust. I stroked my clit harder, leaning
back against the wall as my legs grew weaker. The buildup started low in
my gut, my body responding even though my chest ached and tears poured
down my face, mingling with the water.
I had missed this feeling, and it wasn’t even a tenth of the way Asher
had made me feel. My knees went weak as the orgasm crashed over me, and
I would have hit the tiled floor … only strong arms wrapped around me
before I could. Strong and familiar, the gold-tinted marks standing out
across his bronze skin.
Asher.
I wanted to kick him out immediately, but I was still riding out the
waves of my orgasm, and then he was there, his scent and our bond
smashing into me.
“No,” I shouted, finally managing to untangle myself, chest heaving as I
stared at him.
Asher’s chest was doing some heaving of its own. He was naked, bar a
pair of black fitted men’s underwear boxers, his cock straining against them
and drawing my attention. His eyes draped across me, lingering on my
body, sending heat through me.
“What are you doing in here?” I asked, not making a single attempt to
cover myself. Fuck him. He was the one who barged in unannounced.
“I heard—” His husky voice broke off. “I thought you needed me.”
My body was still humming from coming, and yet, at the sound of that
statement, I knew I wasn’t even remotely satisfied. “I don’t need you,
Asher,” I said angrily, my voice louder than I intended so I could try and
prove my point. “I won’t make that mistake again.”
Fire filled his eyes. “You think we were a mistake?”
“Why the fuck wouldn’t I?” I shouted back. “You destroyed me. I can’t
do that again. I can’t be that person again. The Maddison you knew died the
same day you did.”
His expression shuttered, and normally I’d think that was pain on his
face now, but after the way he’d acted recently, who the fuck knew what he
was feeling.
“Hear me,” he growled, crowding me, both of us half under the shower.
“There was not a single fucking mistake between us. We’re fated mates, and
nothing will ever change that. No matter what you say.”
I pushed at him, and he didn’t move an inch. “Mates don’t treat each
other that way,” I shot back at him.
He made another rumbling, angry sound. “I’m protecting you!”
I shoved him again. “The only being I need protecting from is you,
asshole!”
Why was I still shouting?
Asher’s jaw was clenched hard, doing that scary ticking that usually
meant he was about to lose it. He moved fast, and I gasped as his lips
slammed into mine, my back hard against the wall as he pressed into me.
Oh gods.
My brain turned to fuzz as one of his hands tangled in my hair and the
other came up under my ass to lift me higher. Before I could think twice
about it, my legs were wrapped around his waist, my body straining into the
long hard length of him. I opened my mouth and his tongue swept across
mine in an instant. I’d never thought I’d taste him again, never thought I’d
have this chance to be loved by Asher. He died. To me he died, so this was a
gift. And a curse.
“Asher … gods,” I cried, sobs falling from me. Needy, moaning sobs.
 “What, baby?” he murmured, our lips still moving together. “Tell me
what you need.”
Even if it was only one night that I had this, I was going to take it. I’d
deal with the repercussions in the morning. Today had almost been perfect
… I could pretend a little while longer.
“I need you to fuck me,” I said confidently. “Make me forget
everything, Ash. I need to forget for one night.”
An unfamiliar emotion flickered across his face before it disappeared
and his lips were on mine again. “I’m going to make you forget your
name,” he promised, and a long, happy sigh left me.
He lowered me down onto the small bench seat in the shower, my back
against the tiles. His lips pressed to mine over and over until I was
breathless and panting. His hands cupped my breasts, holding the weight of
each and brushing gently across the nipples. His tongue soon followed, and
as he loved each breast, sucking and kissing, I threaded my fingers through
his hair and pulled him tighter to me.
“Don’t make love to me,” I moaned. “Fuck me.”
Asher lifted his eyes to meet mine, looking up through thick dark
lashes. His grin was wicked, and I groaned at how damned sexy he was.
Before I could say another word, he yanked my lower half forward on the
seat, supporting my ass with his hands. His mouth was on me, closing
around my clit and sucking so hard that I almost came off my chair. My
back arched up as I begged him for more.
He was an expert with his tongue, using it to bring me closer and closer.
When his fingers slowly pushed inside, I couldn’t stop the screaming
orgasm that smashed into me, my hands clawing into Asher’s back in a
desperate attempt to hold on.
To find something to keep me from detonating into a million pieces.
“Holy fuck,” I gasped when I finally stopped trembling. Asher kept his
mouth on me through the entire orgasm, drawing it out as long as possible,
using my body to get exactly what he wanted.
What we both wanted.
He lifted his head, still kneeling between my legs, his arms holding me
up while I was angled back against the wall. His chest rumbled as he stared,
and I couldn’t stop from touching his marks. Especially the crown that
mirrored my own crown in so many ways. Asher groaned, his eyes
fluttering closed for a second before he reached out and palmed my ribs,
closing his hand over my entire tattoo.
It was getting too emotional for me; I was struggling to keep my
distance, so I launched myself at him, knocking him back on his ass in the
shower. Before he could ask what the hell I was doing, I straddled him,
water beating across us.
Asher’s hands went to my hips, the grip hard enough that a strangled
moan escaped. I was already rocking my body against his. Asher was not a
small guy, and it had been a while for me, but thankfully the two orgasms
had prepped me well, and in slow increments I sank down onto him, sighing
at that feeling of fullness.
Pleasure spiraled out through every limb.
“Gods,” he groaned. “I’ve missed you so much.”
“Shut up,” I said roughly, not wanting to be reminded of the distance
between us. If he wanted to end this sex before it even began, he was going
the right way.
Deliberately, I tightened my body, bringing him even deeper inside. His
eyes fluttered again as his grip strengthened on my hips. By instinct alone, I
started to move, rocking my hips to what felt good, searching for one
moment of happiness … something to fill the emptiness.
I’d told Asher to fuck me, but somehow I ended up riding him slowly,
rocking back and forth until both of us were panting and rapid little moans
fell from my lips. Asher respected my wishes, saying nothing, but his eyes
were drowning with emotion.
What emotion, I had no idea, but it was a far cry from the cold façade
he’d been showing me for so long. My legs started to tingle, the tension in
my lower belly tightening.
“Asher,” I whispered, and he responded by lifting one of his hands,
tangling it up in the back of my hair and pulling my face down to his lips.
This changed our angle, and I cried out as the orgasm ripped through me,
the sort of pleasure that should kill a person detonating across my body.
Kissing Asher was like coming home, and I wasn’t ashamed to say that
tears mixed with the shower water as he groaned my name and came as
well, the kiss going on long after we were done.
Now let him go.
Drawing on the strength I’d learned to build inside over the last months,
I lifted my head, staring down at him for only a minute. Then, not that
gracefully—fuck you, demigod genetics, you were supposed to fix that shit
—I slid off Asher, my body tightening at the sensation of his dick scraping
across every raw nerve ending.
He opened his mouth, but I cut him off. “You should go, Ash,” I said
softly, using his nickname to soften the command even though I really
didn’t owe him that. “Tomorrow is going to be a long day, and we have to
be up early.”
Don’t look. Don’t you fucking dare look.
Of course I looked. Only a saint wouldn’t take in the long, hard, golden
limbs of the Atlantean. Not to mention all the ink that I wanted to trace with
my mouth and my hands and…
“Go!” I said, harsher.
Asher lifted himself up slowly, the muscles of his chest flexing as he got
to his feet. Even though we’d just had sex and both of us had come, he
didn’t look like he was done. Not judging by the hard length of him still
begging for my attention.
“You want me to go?” he asked, voice low and … emotionless.
No.
“Yes. Please leave so I can get some sleep.”
I was dismissing him like he was a tawdry one-night stand, not the love
of my life, but I was too confused to deal with this right now. I needed some
time and distance.
For a moment, I didn’t think he was going to go, but then he turned and
left, not even bothering to grab a towel. Knowing Asher, he wouldn’t give a
shit about wandering around naked. His confidence was both annoying and
one of his best traits.
As I heard the bedroom door slam closed, I fell to my knees again, sobs
rocking through me. This time, there was no one there to catch me.
 37

“W ell, that was a mess,” Princeps Jones said late the next
day, his face a little weary despite vampire genetics
making it impossible for him to actually look bad.
The trial had been a shitshow of the worst kind. Riots by Chellie and
Kate’s families, an all-out brawl that Asher had effectively stopped with a
few punches and some magic, and then the final decision placing both girls
in the prison system for ten years. A blip in the life of a supernatural, but
the howls of their families told a different story.
I’d actually felt a little bad for both of them. Their time in the system
had clearly not been easy, judging by their pale faces and bloodshot eyes.
Neither of them looked like the stunningly beautiful popular chick any
longer. They looked tired and beaten down.
And they had another ten years of the same treatment.
“They drugged you,” Asher said, the first words he’d spoken in hours.
He’d been back to asshole Asher today, but that was okay. It helped me
focus on getting through my testimony about what happened. “I can already
tell you’re feeling sorry for them. Don’t. They don’t deserve it. This is
exactly what they need to realize that their actions have consequences.’
Fury hit me hard. “Do you realize that, Asher? Actions have
consequences. It’s a lesson everyone”—especially you—“needs to learn.”
His glare would have ripped me to pieces months ago, but I was used to
it now. I’d built a little barrier around my emotions, and no longer was I
completely dependent on him.
 “I know it better than you think,” he said, and I wanted to believe that
was sadness in his voice, but—
Princeps Jones cleared his throat, and I swallowed down my
embarrassment at having this argument in front of him. “We’ll head back to
the Academy in the morning,” he said quickly. “I have some business here
to take care of this afternoon. You two should go out and have a look
around the town.”
I snorted. “Yeah, I think I’ve had just about enough of Asher’s
company. Thanks, though.”
I wasn’t planning on staying in my room or anything. I would explore
on my own. No Asher. Before the Atlantean dick could give me some sort
of smartass reply, I was up and out of the small cafeteria. The coffee in here
was shit anyway, and I needed to escape, so I took off for my room. I
changed out of the formal dress and into some tight jeans and a simple
white shirt. My purple hair flashed at me, almost mockingly. I’d expected
so much from the year of purple. Why, after everything pink put me
through, I had no idea. But here we were, halfway through the year, and I’d
lost my mate and fucking died.
I mean, seriously.
Drunk. I needed to get drunk immediately.
Once my boots were on, I left the room, deliberately not looking at
Asher’s door.
The supernatural prison town was not large, consisting of what I would
call a main street with shops on either side, cute diners, and some expensive
restaurants. There was also a small mall with a grocery store, a movie
theatre, and five bars.
When I stepped inside the first dimly-lit room, I immediately relaxed.
This was what I needed. Darkness, anonymity, and mindless alcohol-
induced fun. There were half a dozen tables scattered around, a few of them
taken up by … shifters. Wolf this time. There was also a lone vampire in the
corner nursing his red-tinged beer, and a witch laughing with her friends in
another booth at the back of the room. It was just dark outside, and I sensed
that the crowd would only grow here. So I took a seat next to the only other
supe in the room, a blond man nursing what looked like scotch.
A troll strolled across immediately, still polishing a few glasses. He
eyed me for a beat. “Who are you?” he said in rough, broken English.
 “None of your fucking business is who I am,” I snapped back. I had a
lot of pent-up anger. It was going to go somewhere if I didn’t get a drink.
I slammed fifty euros on the bar. “Bring me a bottle of something that
will get me drunk.”
The troll eyed me again like he was searching for something before he
shrugged and dropped a bottle of something dark and thick on the wood bar.
“Don’t cause any trouble,” were his final words as he strolled off.
Chuckling at the fact that I was now as obnoxious as a troll, I reached
over the bar and grabbed a shot glass. The dude next to me gave me a
guarded look, and I saw enough to note that he was model beautiful and a
shifter. Of what variety, I couldn’t tell, but he had a very Braxton vibe about
him. It really didn’t matter. I wasn’t there to make friends. I was there to …
forget.
“Ugh, gods,” I said as the first shot burned down my throat. “What the
fuck is this?”
I looked at the bottle again and could have sworn that the stranger at my
side grinned. “Maybe the next one will be better,” I decided out loud, filling
the glass again. “Nope.” I coughed. “Definitely not.”
This time he definitely smiled, and it changed that tough-guy pretty-boy
exterior into something that was beyond hot. Not Asher hot, but I could tell
that pretty much every woman in the world—supe or not—would want to
bang this dude.
If only I wasn’t in love with an asshole, that banging might have been
done by me.
“You should have asked for the fey wine,” he said, not looking at me,
staring into his drink. His voice was husky and low without any discernable
accent, and I scented burning embers when I leaned closer.
I wanted to ask him if he was a dragon shifter, but considering how rare
they were, I doubted that was the case. And I knew that asking race, in
some places, was considered rude. Like … you should already know, and if
you didn’t, it was probably because they didn’t want you to know.
“Yeah.” I slammed down another shot, coughing again. “Somehow I
don’t think trollie over there is feeling friendly enough to exchange the
bottle now.”
A few more shots later the intense bitter flavor of the alcohol had faded,
and it was getting easier for me to relax and brush off the stress of today. Of
my life in general.
 “What’s your name?” I asked the stranger I’d been drinking in silence
with for the past hour. Unlike me, trollie liked this guy, refilling his drink
before he even finished the previous one.
The shifter didn’t reply, and I shrugged, because I really didn’t care.
“Rayge,” he murmured a moment later, and I swallowed hard.
“Rage … like … a really fucking angry person.”
His lips twitch again. “Yes. That would be accurate. My name is spelled
with a y, but otherwise … accurate.”
Interesting. “I’m Maddi,” I said conversationally. I had hit fun drunk
stage.
Rayge grunted.
“Okay, cool. Well, nice talk,” I added.
Another grunt, but there was also a half smile, and I took that to mean I
was growing on the prickly supe. Another hour passed in silence, and at this
stage I was definitely in love with this alcohol. It was different to fey wine.
Not as potent, but when it set in, it stayed, and I was happily drunk and
spilling my guts to Rayge, who watched me with interest.
“So you’re saying he’s been ignoring you for weeks after you thought
he was dead and mourned his ass?”
I nodded, sloshing some alcohol over my glass. “Right? And then he
just starts up at the dance like nothing happened between us.” I slammed
another shot and handed the glass to Rayge so he could do the same. We
were on our second bottle, sharing it back and forth.
“Did you kill him?” he asked in that low, rumbly voice.
I shook my head right as someone slammed into my back, jostling me
forward. The bar was packed now, every chair and spare space taken up. I
was about to swing around and shout at the fuck who hit me, when Rayge
stood, a low rumbling rocking his chest.
I gulped as my eyes traced up his long body. He was so much taller than
I’d thought from sitting next to him, built like a linebacker, with thickly
roped muscles visible under his tight black shirt.
He growled again, and there was that smoky fire scent filling the air.
“Apologize!” Rayge said, his eyes locked on whoever was behind me.
I turned slowly to find a tall, dark-haired vampire who kinda looked like
he was shitting himself. “Uh, s-sorry, Rayge,” he stuttered. “It was an
accident.”
“Not to me … apologize to Maddi.”
 The vampire turned his terrified gaze on me. “Really sorry. Let me buy
you a drink to make it up to you.”
Despite his nerves and fear, he was still a dude, and his eyes still ran
across my tight white shirt. I swung back around, accidentally clipping him
with my elbow. “No thanks. Just fuck off.”
There was a moment of silence, and then his icy energy left. Rayge
folded his huge body back into the chair and we shared the bottle for a few
more minutes. “You’re kinda scary,” I told him, not really scared at all but
knowing that I should be. Instinct was enough for me to understand there
was something about Rayge, something other that I should concern myself
with, but in reality, I enjoyed his company enough to overlook it.
He gave me his infamous grunt, but he was smiling, and I relaxed into
the next shot. After some time, the music changed, and a section of the floor
was cleared for dancing. There was a heady feeling in the air, all the alcohol
and supe hormones turning the room into one hot mess of desire and
sensuality.
I loved to dance. I always had, and with over a bottle of alcohol
flooding through my veins, I was ready to work off the rest of the tension
inside of me. Asher was still on my mind, no amount of alcohol could
drown him out, and I needed to not think about him. Not fucking crave him.
“Wanna dance?” I asked, shooting to my feet.
Rayge just lifted one eyebrow in my direction before shaking his head.
“Keep my seat for me,” I said as I took a step back.
Weirdly, he met my gaze full-on for what I thought was the first time.
His eyes were an intense, blazing green. “No one takes the seats next to me,
Maddi,” he said softly. That was when I noticed the one on the other side of
him—despite the absolutely packed bar—remained empty. I’d made a huge
fuckup by sitting right at his side, but he hadn’t seemed to mind.
I looked at my seat. “Uh, sorry,” I said with a shrug. “I’m new in town, I
didn’t know the etiquette.”
Those green eyes regarded me, and a darkness slithered across them.
Not a darkness that I needed to fear, but one that was part of this shifter’s
aura … his soul. “You’re always welcome to get shitfaced with me,
Atlantean.”
One last look, and he turned back to his drink.
 38

P ushing my way out onto the dance floor, I relished the heavy
feeling in my limbs and numbness of my brain. This was what I
had been searching for all night, and finally, finally, whatever
swill I was drinking had given it to me.
The music was unfamiliar, and most of it not in English, but it didn’t
matter. It had a danceable beat, and that was all I needed. Closing my eyes,
I swayed my hips, hands sliding down my shirt and across my jeans as I lost
myself. The soft touch reminded me of Asher running his hands across me
… his face buried between my legs, and I was … fuck. I was horny.
Bad news in a room filled with shifters and vamps. They could smell
arousal, and I really didn’t need to deal with that. A hand landed on my ass,
followed by another on my stomach, pushing the shirt up. My eyes flew
open, my power knocking him to the ground before I could even catch sight
of who had touched me. Supes scattered, and I looked around the dark
room. A vampire on the ground bared his fangs at me.
“Don’t touch me again,” I told him, voice low, but he heard me.
He was up in a heartbeat, reaching for me, only this time in anger. My
power slapped him down again with no visible movement from me. I didn’t
say a word. Or twitch a finger. Or even fucking blink an eye. It used to
scare me when my power acted independently of me like this, but tonight
… I loved it.
The vampire tried to scramble away, but I held on to him with my
energy, letting it wind around him, pressing him harder to the dirty floor.
His face was drawn, eyes wide, and I was just wondering if I really wanted
to hurt him when a large shadow caught my attention.
Rayge, watching me with far too much interest and the slightest of
smiles on his face. “Who’s the scary one now?” he asked, that smoky scent
filling the bar and causing all the nearby supes to scatter.
I didn’t respond, because in that moment the front door slammed open
and I felt Asher before I saw him, his power leading through the room to
tangle with mine. Like it had been searching for me.
The crowd that had been standing between us parted, and he strode
through looking like the motherfucking god he was. His golden skin
glowed. His green eyes were filled with fire. He was scaring everyone in
this place. Even Rayge looked … cautious. I, on the other hand, didn’t
know what to do. I released my hold on the half-dead-looking vamp and he
scurried away on his hands and feet, crab walking.
Ignoring him, I waited for Asher to reach me. Only there was a giant
shifter suddenly standing in front of me, his rage palpable as he prepared to
defend me. Peering around him, I placed a hand on his arm, almost jerking
it back at how boiling hot his skin was. It felt like it was actually burning
me.
Asher paused, his eyes locked on the hand that was touching Rayge, and
suddenly there were two raging males in the place. I had a decent idea that
this was entirely my fault.
I didn’t know how to defuse the situation, but I knew removing my hand
from Rayge was a great start. “It’s okay,” I told him softly as I pulled away.
“That’s Asher.”
Rayge let out a low growl that had the hairs on my arms rising. “I know.
Why do you think I’m standing the fuck here?”
He thought he had to protect me from Asher. If only he knew the truth
… no matter how badass he was—even if he was a dragon shifter—Asher
was an Atlantean demigod, his “grandmother” the mother of all. If anyone
needed protecting, it was Rayge.
The mounting fury in Asher’s eyes was enough for me to understand
that I needed to get away from the shifter. Now. Stepping around Rayge, I
shook my head to stop him from following me. I’d never seen Asher like
this. He was in a stance so strong he actually looked unbreakable.
“Ash,” I said, slurring just a little as the alcohol settled in further.
“Asher! Look at me.”
 His head snapped from where he’d been glaring at the shifter, and I
forced myself not to flinch or step back. His eyes were glowing, the gold
covering the green completely. The energy coming from him was scary,
because he reminded me of Galindra. Of the darkness in her. Of the power
she exuded.
“Asher,” I said, emotions clouding my voice as I feared he was gone
from me again. “Are you still my Asher?”
His expression softened slightly, and I couldn’t stop from reaching out
and touching his face. His skin was almost as hot as Rayge’s, and I had to
close my eyes at the feel of our powers mingling together.
“Maddison,” he rumbled, the first word he’d spoken since entering the
bar.
A sigh left me, and I just nodded.
His hand lifted slowly, fingers caressing across my cheek before he
cupped my face. He was so tall, almost as tall as Rayge, and I had to go up
on my tiptoes to reach his face, and even then he had to bend to meet me.
As our lips touched, the energy Asher had been pouring out in waves
collided with my own, causing a mini explosion across the room. With a
gasp, I pulled away, staring at all the supes who had been knocked to the
ground. The only one still standing was Rayge, staring at the both of us like
he was equal parts wary and curious.
“Uh, sorry,” I said, wrinkling my nose. “I feel partly to blame for this.”
Trollie started cursing from the bar, and I shrugged before turning my
back on him. Supes started pulling themselves up from the ground, the
music started again, and suddenly everything was back to business as usual.
Maybe it was that Asher’s eyes were green again and the energy that had
been oppressively knocking into everyone was fading. Or maybe supes
were just fucking insane and this sort of shit was an everyday occurrence.
“What are you doing here, Ash?” I asked, staring up at him.
His jaw tightened. “Looking for you. I’ve been looking for you for a
while, but your energy was hard to detect until a few minutes ago. You lit
this place up.” When I’d blasted the vamp, no doubt. But why was my
energy hard to detect before that…?
Was it the alcohol, or…? My eyes locked on Rayge, who is still
standing nearby, watching us with his arms crossed. Maybe his power was
enough to cloud my own.
 Either way. “Do you want to dance?” I asked Asher, not ready to lose
my buzz. At least this way I knew I wouldn’t be groped.
I thought he was going to reject me again. But he caught my eyes, a
slow darkening of his gaze the only indication that a storm was brewing
inside of him.
“You’re drunk,” he said softly.
I nodded. “Shit-faced, actually.” Credit where credit was due. It wasn’t
that easy for someone with my power to get drunk. I’d been working hard
all night on it.
Asher’s teeth appeared, his expression part predatory and part amused.
“Guess I need to catch up.”
The crowd parted as we made our way back to the bar, me taking my
old seat and Asher almost sitting in Rayge’s until I shook my head slightly.
Looking pissed off, he arched an eyebrow at me, and I shrugged as if to say
Men, what can you do about them. With a snort, Asher finally took the stool
on the other side of me, leaving Rayge’s chair untouched, as I knew it
would remain for the rest of the night.
The shifter had more than a few demons, but he’d grown on me. I
wanted to say we were kind of friends now. I would never forget the way
he’d defended me.
“I should kick you the fuck out of me bar, girlie,” the troll said as he
slammed another bottle down in front of me. “But I’m not prepared to
tangle with that one.” He jerked a head at Asher. “Or that one,” he added
when Rayge took his seat beside me.
I was about to get pissy, because I was as fucking powerful as both
these dudes. Nothing I hated more than being underestimated because I was
a woman. Then trollie met my gaze full-on. “And I especially do not want
to get on your bad side. That bottle is on me.”
Thank you very much. “I’m a badass,” I said out loud.
Asher and Rayge both laughed, their deep husky tones blending
together for a moment until they realized they were almost coexisting. That
shut them both up. “Asher,” I said quickly, “this is Rayge. He’s been
keeping me company.”
Asher sighed. “We’ve met before, Maddison. Rayge and I actually have
some history.”
The shifter made a derisive noise into his fresh drink, which appeared
like fucking magic as usual. “History. That’s one way to look at it.”
 Asher shrugged, and then just like that, the male testosterone dropped a
few points and I was able to breathe and relax again.
Asher leaned over and grabbed two clean glasses, and I poured shots for
us both. My buzz was still going strong, but I was definitely in need of a
top-up. When I picked up my glass, Asher did the same.
“You ready, baby?” he said, meeting my eyes over the rim of his glass.
My chest clenched, and I tried to swallow down all the emotions that made
me feel. Fucking Asher. Always destroying me one perfect word at a time.
“Ready,” I said, deciding not to call him out on his use of baby when we
were not in the place for shit like that.
I threw my drink back, and he did the same, his face screwing up.
“Demon brew. I should have guessed.”
I stared at the bottle for a beat. “Did you just say demon brew? That
sounds … bad…”
Rayge chuckled again, softer this time, as he lifted his eyes to meet
mine. “It’s the mean asshole version of fey wine. You’re going to really
wish you’d stopped at one bottle in the morning, even with your
metabolism.”
Well, fuck.
I shrugged. “Too late to worry about it now. Might as well enjoy my
buzz.”
 39

T he morning light cracked me over the head like the bitch face
asshat it was and I groaned, lifting a hand to my aching face.
What the hell happened last night? Did I get into a fight?
I tried to squint an eye open. I had the vaguest sense that I wasn’t in my
normal room. The light was coming from a different direction or something,
but the moment a sliver of the world came into view, I knew I was going to
vomit.
“Ugh.” I tried to wrench myself up, but something hot, hard, and
fucking heavy was holding me down.
“Gods,” I groaned, before I covered my mouth with my free hand.
Somehow Asher knew I was about to barf and he had me up and in his
arms in a heartbeat. We reached the toilet in time; I sprawled across the
floor, hugging the white bowl. Asher didn’t leave my side, staying close,
holding my hair and stroking my back softly as I vomited and vomited until
there was nothing left but dry heaving.
Resting my head on the seat—yeah, disgusting, I know—I fought
through the pain and nausea. I almost cried when Asher left me, but it was
only briefly, then he was back with a bottle of water and some green
disgusting-looking concoction.
“Demon brew does not mix well with fey,” he said softly, like he knew
words were painful today. “And even worse with demigods, apparently.”
“Ugh.” I groaned again, but I did manage to lift my head and swallow
down a cool sip of water. I waited a second to see if it was going to
reappear, but thankfully it stayed down.
 “This will help,” Asher said, and I gagged as he held the sludge out.
Shaking my head, I tried to move away from him and his hippie
bullshit. “Give me Tylenol or fucking morphine. Anything but that shit.”
Asher chuckled, and I debated if I could punch him and not vomit. Or if
I should punch him and try to vomit on him. Both were viable options.
“Those human pharmaceuticals will not work on you now that your
power is unlocked, now that … your mortal shell has been destroyed. Your
natural healing will take care of you in a few hours.” He waved that shit at
me again. “This is just to take the edge off now.”
Gritting my teeth, I attempted to stand, only to lose my balance and
crash into the wall. Asher caught me before I could do any permanent
damage, and I shook him off. His hands on me felt so good and right, but
now that I wasn’t drunk I remembered what he’d done. With startling
clarity, I remembered how I’d felt. How he’d all but destroyed me.
I couldn’t go back there. Not now. Maybe not ever.
Like he was following this jumble of thoughts, he said, “We need to
talk, Maddi.” He brushed his hand through his hair, and it was such a
familiar gesture that I almost reached out to do the same.
“Yeah, I know,” I said, swallowing, my mouth tasting like a dirty-ass
desert floor. “Not today though. I’m not mentally prepared for that.”
Asher nodded, a small smile playing across his face. “How much do
you remember?” he asked me.
I shrugged. “Uh, bits and pieces. I went to a bar, drank a shit-ton of
death disguised as alcohol, and met a surly shifter.”
Asher’s playfulness faded in an instant. “Stay away from Rayge,
Maddison. He’s not like other shifters. He’s old, dangerous, and damaged
beyond repair. He’s not a good friend for you to have.”
I smirked, groaning at the pain in my temples. “Thanks for the warning,
Asher, but since you don’t get to choose my friends, let’s just agree to
disagree here.”
He really looked like he wanted to argue, but thankfully Asher knew
how to pick his fights, and since we were leaving today and I’d probably
never see Rayge again, he let it go.
“I better go pack,” I said softly, pushing away and leaving his bathroom.
“I just need some space.” Asher didn’t follow me, for which I was eternally
grateful. I was cracking around the edges and nobody needed to see that,
especially not Asher. The truth was, I remembered everything about last
night.
We’d drank, and laughed, and danced. Asher and Rayge had even had a
few civil conversations. For a few hours, I’d been the old Maddison and
Asher had been my Asher. But those hours were over, reality was intruding
once more, and we were heading back to school.

T HE PLANE RIDE felt like an eternity. I spent most of it texting Ilia and
Larissa. I filled them in on the trial and what happened last night, all the
while fuming because Asher had chosen to sit away from me during the
flight. I’d waited for him to need me during takeoff again, but he hadn’t
looked in my direction. I mean, I couldn’t really be mad—I was the one
who’d asked for space—and yet I was pissed as hell.
Sure, I knew I was confusing as fuck these days, but … if Asher wanted
to win my trust back he needed to fight for me. He needed to show me that I
wasn’t as easily replaced and dismissed as he’d made out. Even worse, after
our few days together, I was missing him in the worst kind of way.
My phone chimed in my hand. What game is Asher playing? Ilia texted,
after I’d told her everything. I know he’s up to something, but I’m still not
sure what it is.
Another text. Don’t you dare forgive him until he offers some sort of
explanation. Larissa was pissed. Rone had been sniffing around her again;
she’d all but kicked him in the balls in reply. My bestie was not giving in
without a fight.
Shooting off texts to them both, I squared my shoulders. They were
right. I needed to know everything before I was even remotely in a place to
trust Asher again. My heart was ready, my body burned for him, but my
brain, the part that actually thought it through, knew that Asher and I were a
long way from okay.
My phone chimed again, and I squinted at the unknown number. I want
to touch you.
My head jerked up and I looked at where Asher was sitting, right near
the front. I couldn’t see if he had a phone in his hands, but who else would
send me something like that?
 I read the message again. And again. And again until I was a fucking
mess.
Another message chimed. Trace my tongue across your skin, so smooth
and perfect. Taste every dip and crevice.
My legs clenched. I was both aroused and angry. He kept bringing it
back to sex. Sex was never our problem and it wasn’t going to fix us now.
Angry, my fingers raced across the keys. Asher, enough. We need to talk.
End of story, no more fucking sexting.
The reply was so fast that I wasn’t sure anyone or any supe could type
that quickly. Who is Asher?
My blood went cold and I shot up from my seat, crossing around to
where Asher sat…
No phone in hand. He was staring forward, his eyes shuttered and his
jaw clenched.
No phone.
He turned as I hovered, because somehow he always knew when I was
upset. “What is it?” he said, on his feet.
My eyes flicked to the phone still clenched in my hand. “Uh, nothing,” I
said softly. “Was just feeling a little cramped.”
He knew I was lying, that much was obvious, but he didn’t call me out
on it. He grabbed my free hand and tugged me down into the seat next to
his. “Ready to talk?” he asked as he sat, still staring ahead.
I looked across to Princeps Jones, who was snoozing. He’d had a big
night as well with some old friends, and I was grateful not to be the only
one looking like dogshit when we’d left the prison town.
“Yeah, I guess.” I said, keeping my voice low. This was a private
conversation, and I was well aware that there was a pilot and cabin crew on
board, all of whom were supernatural.
Asher leaned down and brushed his lips across my ear, sending tingles
through my body. “I tried so hard to stay away from you, love. Protect you
from the fucked-up skeletons in both of our closets. But … we are
inevitable. Our love is a true mate bond and I was fighting fate…” He
pressed the softest kiss to my throat. “I was always going to lose.”
“No more secrets, Ash,” I breathed, shifting on the chair as his lips
continued their assault on me. With reluctance, I pushed him away. “I need
to go slow. I … it’s going to take me a long time to get back to where we
were.”
 If we ever could.
Asher’s eyes shuttered as he took a deep breath. “I understand.”
In an almost monotone, he started to tell me everything. About his
mother, how powerful she truly was, and how she would try to destroy
anything or anyone who got in the way of her plans—plans that included
Asher. He’d been trying to stop her from ever knowing that I was important
to him.
“Were you planning on keeping it up forever?” I asked, sarcasm spilling
out. I hated when people “protected me for my own good.” Such a bullshit
copout.
Asher’s eyes were begging me to understand, but I wasn’t there yet.
“No,” he said with a sigh. “I was trying to figure out a way to take her out.
Same as I did with Shera. That’s what we’ve been doing since I got back to
the Academy.”
“And the guys…?” My voice broke, because their betrayal hurt almost
as much as Asher’s.
“She wants them too,” he admitted. “None of us were willing to risk
you. We just needed some time to formulate a plan.”
A plan I was clearly not part of. “You should have trusted me. You
should have told me about this plan and let me decide if I wanted to be
protected.”
Gods, I was angry.
“I don’t know if she has spies in the Academy,” he said. “She was
awfully quick to send me back during this trial. She does nothing without
an ulterior motive. I still haven’t figured hers out.”
With a snort, I leaned away from him, staring out the window at the
cloudless sky. “She probably wants the library.”
Asher’s head jerked toward me and I stilled. When I turned to look at
him, I felt dizzy as all the blood drained from my face. “You didn’t know,” I
said softly. The guys hadn’t told him…
Suspicion wormed its way inside of me and I wondered then if I’d been
a fucking idiot falling for Asher’s long game. Was he double-agenting all of
us for his mother? She was certainly powerful enough to control him.
“You found the library?” he asked.
I tried to backtrack. “Nope. Haven’t found it. I just meant that we know
it’s somewhere in the Academy vicinity.”
 Asher didn’t seem to buy it. “If you’ve found it, Maddi, I need to see it.
There might be vital information in there to take her down. To take all the
gods down.”
I kept my face blank. “Yeah, I know. But I haven’t found it. No luck.”
He was watching me closely, and I was doing the same, and I saw the hurt
on his face. I almost faltered, but Asher was still too much of an unknown. I
couldn’t cave until I knew for sure. “We should look for it, though,” I said,
because that’s what I would have said in normal circumstances.
His lips quirked, just a little, and my heart ached. “Yeah, that’s a good
idea.”
Our silence was heavy. “If you were trying to protect me,” I finally said,
sounding tired, “then why have you been back on the ‘we’re-true-mates
train’ the past few days?”
Asher didn’t even have to think about his answer. “I wasn’t strong
enough to stay away. It’s been killing me. I don’t sleep, I barely eat. I just
train and hunt and research. And in the time I’ve pushed you away, I’ve
learned exactly zero about fixing this fucking situation.”
The ache in my chest was deeper than ever.
Asher took my hands. “I was dying without you, Maddi.”
Me too, without him. Every fucking day.
We were nearing the end of the flight now, and I was still tired. Asher
opened his arms and my first instinct was to jump up and run, hide from the
possibility of letting him in and getting hurt again. But … my legs didn’t
move. I’d barely slept since Asher was taken from me—seemed I was
codependent that way.
And this was so tempting.
“Come on, water baby,” he said softly. “Both of us could use a few
minutes’ peace.”
A single tear trickled down my cheek. I closed my eyes before deciding
he was right. Peace. I’d been chasing it for months, and it was more elusive
than ever.
The moment his arms wrapped around me, I felt it return. Home.
We were coming in to land, but I drifted off, unable to stay awake. I
stirred when I was lifted and carried, going in and out of consciousness,
content to be in his arms once more. It was almost scary how much I didn’t
want to burst the bubble of my time with Asher.
 It wasn’t until he placed me in a familiar bed—my bed—and left me to
sleep that I felt the pain filter through me again. It was sharp and fast, and
with it came the familiar nightmare, the one where Asher exploded in front
of me, only to reform in the same breath, made purely of gold. His skin and
hair and eyes, everything about him, was powerful, strong, and cold as the
Antarctic.
A living, breathing statue.
The dream caught me and didn’t let go. It never let me go, making me
relive every fucking moment of my pain. My mourning. Over and over. I
cried out, thrashing across the bed, desperate for anything to pull me from
this agony. Asher had left me long ago, but somehow he was back again in
that moment, his arms around me, jolting me from the dream. Finally I was
able to wake.
I gasped. “You left,” I said roughly, trying to get myself under control.
“You left me.”
Asher’s arms tightened. “I never left you. I was outside your door,
sitting on the floor, waiting for you to wake.”
“Why?”
His face was hard for me to read, but his eyes were blazing. “I can’t
sleep without you, and … I just couldn’t go home to an empty bed tonight.
Not tonight.”
My Asher. There he was again. The more he came around, the harder it
was to distance myself from him. The harder it was to remember everything
he’d put me through. The harder it was to remember that maybe I shouldn’t
place all my trust in him.
“You should go,” I said finally, the words burning because they were the
last thing I wanted to say.
I thought he was going to fight me, but he stood, his eyes caressing me
in the darkness as he reached out and brushed a fingertip across my cheek.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, water baby.”
Then he was gone. Taking my fucking heart with him.
 40

T he next couple of weeks at the Academy were … weird. The

Atlanteans and I fell into some sort of truce where I started to
slowly hang out with them all again, mostly swimming, but
none of us were quite comfortable letting our guard down. No matter how
many times Jesse, Axl, Rone, and Calen apologized, I kept holding them at
arm’s length.
“I can’t let them have that sort of power over me again,” I told Ilia at
breakfast the morning of Supernatural Day. It was early, and only a few
lingered in the commons, giving us a semblance of privacy. “I’m not sure I
want to be around them today.”
I’d been dreading this day. I’d had such high hopes of being at
Supernatural Day with Asher this year, and I would be, but we were in an
awkward place.
“They don’t deserve you,” she agreed, a loyal-as-fuck friend. “But—” I
stilled because she hadn’t added any buts before today. “But … maybe it’s
time to consider that the five of them are absolute dumbass dickheads with
their heads up their own asses”—she was probably setting a record for the
use of ass and head in a sentence—“and that in their own stupid way they
were acting in your best interest. Calen told me how devastated he’s been
… how crushed they’ve all been. They’re up all freaking night trying to
find a way to destroy the gods. Or at least protect you all from them.”
“You made up with Calen?”
She pressed her teeth into her bottom lip. “He’s like an addiction for me,
Mads. As much as I try and distance myself, I keep falling back into him.”
Her eyes held mine, begging me to understand. “I promise I did not go
anywhere near him while they were being assholes, but since you’re all
friends again…”
I waved her off. “It’s fine. Don’t even worry about it. You’re allowed to
see whoever you want. Just…” I trailed off and she lifted an eyebrow at me.
“Be careful, okay. We shouldn’t blindly trust them again. They cut us off so
easily, like we were nothing to them. It’s the Atlantean-five, and it always
has been.”
Even if for a brief time there had been an Atlantean-six.
Thankfully she changed the subject. “So … have you figured out who
your dirty-as-fuck secret admirer is?”
My eyes went to the phone, silently mocking me on the table. I’d gotten
a few more texts from the unknown number, each more sexually explicit
than the last, and despite my constant demands for them to tell me who the
hell they were, I had no idea.
When I shook my head, her expression darkened. “You should tell
someone,” she said again. “If not Asher, then Princeps Jones at least. He
might be able to figure out how to trace the number.”
Trace the number. Axl could probably do that. That boy was the genius
of all geniuses, and he was always up for a challenge. “I’ll be right back,” I
said suddenly. “Don’t start Supe Day celebrations without me.”
Ilia waved me off, her mouth full of bagel. I grabbed my phone and
sprinted for the library, more than a few eyes on me, but I didn’t care.
“Where are you going, Mads?” Calen called, and I knew Asher was
watching me, but I just gave them a quick wave, not stopping. Axl wasn’t at
the table. I had a strong suspicion I knew where he was.
The library was brightly lit inside, and quiet, especially after the noise
of the commons. Axl was exactly where I expected him to be, at his usual
table, surrounded by books. When I dropped into the chair across from him,
his head jerked up, and I was somewhat surprised when I got all of his
attention. Axl found it hard to stop when he was in the middle of a project,
but since we’d started being friends again, he’d made a real effort to push
everything else aside for me. Of all the guys, I had forgiven him the most
because he’d fought against the rift.
He’d tried even after Asher told him not to. He was devastated. I’d
known from that first day I’d gone back to their house and he’d hugged me
for so long.
 “Maddi, is everything okay?” he asked, pages falling from his fingers as
he dropped the book.
Taking a deep breath, I shook my head. “I need your help, but I also
need you to promise not to tell Asher.”
Axl was immediately uncomfortable. “You know I’m terrible at keeping
secrets. Especially from my brothers.”
I narrowed my eyes on him. “You owe me, Ax. I promise I will tell
Asher if we find anything important, but, otherwise, he doesn’t need to
know.”
Guilt scrunched his face and I felt bad, but not bad enough to take it
back. “Yeah, okay. You’re right,” he finally said. “I promise not to tell Ash
unless we find something important. And then … you can tell him.”
That was the best I was going to get. I held my phone out to him and
Axl stared down at it for a moment before he took the device. “I need you
to trace a number,” I said softly. “I got some texts when I was coming home
from Germany, and at first I thought they were Asher.” Axl would
understand why the moment he read them. “But I checked and it wasn’t
him. I’m worried that it might be something … bad.”
Axl didn’t dismiss me as crazy. He focused intently on my phone, his
pen and paper magically appearing in his other hand as he immediately
began to jot down some information.
“You got a new number,” he said softly.
“Yeah, my old phone got fried, remember?”
He nodded. “I thought you’d have the same number,” he said, even
softer. “I called and texted you all the time.” The sadness in his eyes was
killing me. Especially when he let out a strangled chuckle that almost
sounded like a sob. “Part of me is glad you never got to see the pathetic
mess I was.”
And that was why Axl had my forgiveness. He was good and pure in a
way that the rest of us weren’t. “I missed you so much,” I said, letting some
of the darker emotions I’d felt leak out. I was pretty good at keeping my
walls up these days. “Please don’t ever cut me out like that again.”
A tear fell from his eye. Just one single tear, tracing down his tanned
skin. “I don’t think I ever could,” he admitted.
Axl cleared his throat and started to work on tracing the number, both of
us ready for some lighter emotions. When he had everything he needed
from the phone, he handed it back to me and went to work in his magical
notebook. At this stage I was well aware that there was nothing normal
about the pen and paper he used; it had been created and spelled by him,
and it was capable of so many things.
“There’s no trace,” he said a minute later, his pen moving furiously
across the page. “I’ve checked it from every angle. Run multiple scenarios
on it. It’s almost like … there’s no phone on the other end.”
I blinked. “But there’s clearly a number here that’s texting me.”
He pursed his lips. “I’ll keep trying, Mads, but I really think you should
tell Asher. I mean, it’s not impossible to send electronic messages through
another means, but even a magical means would normally be traceable.
This is … different.”
“The gods,” I snarled. It had to be those bastards. My eyes darted back
to the far shelves of the library. “Why didn’t you all tell Asher about the
library?” I whispered.
Axl reached forward and brushed back a strand of hair that had fallen
from my ponytail. “Because it’s your secret to tell. You found it. Mab is
loyal to you. We would not break that final trust.”
I swallowed roughly, a part of me more than a little relieved that they’d
been on my side in some small way. “Do you fully trust Asher?” I asked.
Axl jerked his head back. “Of course. You don’t?”
He was staring at me, and I couldn’t admit out loud that I had doubts
still. Maybe it was that no one else had seen him when he was with
Galindra. Seen that cold look on his face. Or maybe my hurt was clouding
my judgement. Either way, I was not at a place with Asher where I could
give him all my trust.
“Baby steps,” I whispered, and Axl shot me a sympathetic look.
The chiming music started then, indicating that Supernatural Day was
underway. I smiled at Axl. “You joining the festivities?”
He nodded. “I’ll be right there.”
With a sad smile, I pocketed my phone and turned to leave, only to find
Asher standing nearby, watching us together. The look on his face … it
twisted my chest. Anger and pain. Fear and loss. All the things I’d felt when
he’d been gone.
“It’s too late, then?” he said without inflection. “You don’t trust me?
You’ve given up on us.”
The gasp escaped before I could stop it. “Are you giving up on me
again?” I asked, attempting to rein in my emotions. Fuck Asher and his
ability to destroy me.
His laugh was low and derisive. “That’s not an option,” he said, his
voice grumbling lower. “There’s no me without you, Maddison James. I
couldn’t give up even if I wanted to.”
I needed to hear it. I needed to hear it so badly. And yet…
“I just—I just need time. You have to let me adjust to this.”
My breathing was shallow as I waited for his reaction, his anger, the fire
that filled him when he fought for me. He took two long steps and closed
the distance between us. His breath fanned across my face as he leaned in
closer, his lips brushing mine gently. “I can never deny you anything,” he
breathed.
He turned and walked away.
 41

N othing pissed me off more than when people respected my

wishes. Sure, I’d told Asher that I needed a break. I’d told him
that it was too much for me to deal with. And he’d kept his
promise. He’d left me alone to wallow in my stubborn misery.
Months passed in a blur of life and school. I was back again to acing my
classes, studying every spare second, and training with Jessa and Braxton.
They’d returned from Faerie with a plan, a bunch of magic that they were
testing out in the hope it might take down the gods, and one aim: kick the
ever-loving shit out of me.
At first I wondered if they were working for Galindra in her quest to try
and kill me. Then one day, late in November, I managed to take Braxton
down; both of them clapped enthusiastically and I felt like a total badass.
“Our work here is done!” Jessa exclaimed and rushed over to hug me
tightly. Somehow, over the time they’d been teaching me I’d learned to love
the filterless, scary-as-hell wolf shifter. I even loved her extra-scary mate.
He reminded me of the less bitter version of Rayge, and I found myself
wondering what that reticent shifter was up to—no one had confirmed he
was a dragon shifter, but I was almost certain.
“So, what are your plans for tonight?” Jessa asked, using her shirt to
wipe sweat from her face.
I shrugged, doing the same thing, clad just in a sports bra and pants.
“There’s a party on. Pretty sure my friends are going to drag me there,
because apparently I’m fucking depressing to be around.”
 Jessa snorted. “Ah, yes. I remember those days. Before my perfect little
angels came into my life.”
Braxton laughed, that deep, husky dragon sound. “Angels is an
improvement.”
“Fifty percent tyrant,” I heard Jessa mutter.
A real smile lifted my lips.
“You’re going back to Stratford tonight?” I asked, feeling a little sad to
know they wouldn’t be around. “Louis told me that you’re going to start
working on the spells.”
The gods would be back soon, and we needed a plan of attack.
“Yes, but we’re only a call away,” Jessa reminded me. “Louis or Ty can
get us back here in a second. Don’t hesitate to call us. Girl gang for life.”
She hugged me one last time, and Braxton shocked me when he did the
same. He held on for a second longer than I expected, his voice low in my
ear. “Stop fighting fate,” he murmured. “There’s no point in wasting time.
No matter how long you think your life is, you never know what tomorrow
will bring. Don’t waste any more time.”
My knees almost crumpled beneath me, his words hitting me hard and
fast. It wasn’t as if I hadn’t seen Asher over the past few months. We’d
hung out a ton of times, swum in the pool and ocean room together, and
reformed a friendship that was both fun and simple. I’d been doing the
same with the guys, rebuilding bonds, learning to trust them again.
I’d never stopped loving any of them, but the trust had been damaged,
and it was so hard to get it back. The strain was possibly going to kill us all,
but we’d found ourselves in this stupid fucking rut that we couldn’t seem to
get out of.
Wasting time.
“I’ve got to go,” I blurted. “Promise you’ll visit again soon.”
Jessa looked to the sky. “A storm is coming,” she said, her tone strange.
“We’ll see each other sooner than you think.”
I looked up too—the sky was clear and blue, for once the Academy
weather not trying to screw us with four seasons in a day. I couldn’t tell if
Jessa was talking about a literal storm or not, and before I could push her,
she turned to go. They both waved as they disappeared behind some pillars.
Meanwhile, my heart was slamming against my chest, and a desperate
need to see Asher was rising up inside of me.
“Maddison!”
 Connor, as always, had horrific timing. I ignored him, rushing toward
the Atlantean mansion. “Maddison, wait the fuck up!” he shouted, and my
feet slowed, knowing he was not going to stop chasing after me.
“What?” I said angrily, spinning toward him. “What the fuck is it now?
I already told you, I’m not going back to that freaking city. It’s still there.
It’s still in stasis. There’s nothing in the waters. Maybe there never will be.”
If we were lucky, the gods would just stay away for eternity. They’d
been gone most of the year now, and that was nothing short of damn good
luck in my opinion.
“That’s what I was trying to tell you,” Connor said, his breathing harsh.
“The stasis on Atlantis…” He broke off, and I fought the urge to strangle
him.
“What?” I shouted, waving my hands in frustration. Just when I’d
decided to stop being such a stubborn idiot, I had another idiot here to deal
with.
His face creased into an expression I’d never seen from him before, and
my heart all but stopped.
“I’m so sorry, Maddison. I hate being the one to always bring you bad
news, but … the stasis … it just broke.”
I shook my head. “No … I mean … why now?”
How did the gods know? Was this fate trying to stop Asher and me
again?
Oh, screw that. Screw it hard.
Connor pushed back his hair, hair that was longer and more unruly than
when I first met him. There was actually a decent wave in it, and in normal
circumstances—if I didn’t hate him—I’d feel happy that he seemed to have
relaxed and lost some of his psycho behavior. But there would never be a
normal circumstance with my “brother” and me.
“The gods must be back,” he said softly. “Whatever happened at the
council gathering … we’re about to find out. Our parents will be coming for
us.”
“They are not our fucking parents,” I all but screamed. “Stop saying
that.”
Connor just shook his head like he felt sorry for me, and my entire body
shook as I fought against beating his ass down. I was a good fighter now
and I’d be thrilled to take my shot with this cocky asshole.
 “Ignoring reality does not make it disappear,” he said, looking sad and
far too wise. “All that happens is that you’re woefully underprepared for the
reality when it hits.” He touched my arm and I was too stunned to shake
him off. “It always hits, Maddi. That’s the truth.”
He was right. I’d spent most of this year working hard. In classes.
During fight training. Learning how to heal with herbs. Learning dozens of
more words in the fey language. I’d spent a lot of time in the library with
Mab and the Atlantean books. But I’d been running and hiding as well. I’d
deliberately not sought answers about the gods who might be my parents.
I’d pretended they weren’t a real threat, hoping that maybe … just maybe
… if I ignored them hard enough, they’d disappear and never bother us
again.
“It’s—” My voice broke. “It’s just been so long. I didn’t think they’d
actually return.”
Connor’s fear was hidden now behind his normal bravado. “It’s been
less than a year. For a god, that’s like five minutes.”
Panicked, I grabbed his arm. “We have to figure out how to contain
them,” I whispered. “They can’t be allowed to go free. Please tell me there’s
a way?”
He stared down at me, sympathy blooming, and I realized that somehow
in the past year, Connor and I had learned to like each other. Just a little. For
a second, I pictured a world where I had grown up with a brother and
family. With people who cared about me.
It was a nice world, but it would never be mine.
“Connor,” I snapped. “You might have wanted Atlantis to rise, but
surely you understand how fucked up everything is going to get if the gods
start interfering in the supe world?”
He shrugged, but he didn’t look as confident as usual. “They’ve always
been here, Maddison. It’s just that usually, they’re not interested in what
supes or humans are up to. There’s something about Atlantis that has
always intrigued them though.”
That struck a chord with me, and I had the strangest sense that whatever
was hidden in Atlantis might be something that could change the world.
Permanently.
“If you care about me at all, Connor … if you consider me to be your
sister, your family, then you will help me fight the gods. If you don’t…”
He sucked in a deep breath. “We’ll all die?”
 I nodded.
“Fine,” Connor said with a sigh. “I will help you contain them. Only
contain.”
“Yeah, yeah,” I said waving at him. “I know, you bloody love your
gods.”
He shook his head. “No, it’s not that. There’s no known way to kill a
full-powered god.”
Not good news to hear when we were about to take them on in battle.
“But we can contain them?”
Connor screwed up his face before shrugging. “I think so. Not
indefinitely, but for a short time. Enough time to see what Atlantis is
hiding.”
Right. Then we could reassess.
“Alright, that’s a plan I can get behind. Where do we start?”
Connor paused. “Look, I don’t want to get your hopes up. I believe
there is a book in the Atlantean library that will give us an idea of how to
lock the gods down. But I don’t know for sure. I need access to the library.”
I snorted. “Yeah, sure, dude.” He blinked, and I laughed harder. “Never
gonna happen. I don’t trust you. How about you tell me what information or
book you need and I’ll get it.”
“I already know where it is, Maddison,” he said softly.
Fuck.
“You tried to go there?”
He nodded. “Yeah, but your fairy kicked me out.”
Yes! Go, Mab, you awesome fey queen.
“I need to get my guys first,” I said. I’d decided already that I had spent
enough time holding them at arm’s length. I loved them all as much as ever,
and slowly, the trust was returning. But it would never return fully if I
didn’t risk myself again.
I was ready to take a risk. “We’re going to need their help.”
Connor didn’t disagree with me, but I saw the wariness on his face.
“Okay, I’ll wait here for you.”
Pulling out my phone, I sent a group text to everyone, including Ilia and
Larissa. Can you meet me at the library? Right now.
Then I took a few grounding breaths, closed my eyes, and waited for my
family to arrive.
 42

I never looked at my phone after sending the text. I knew they’d

come. Apparently I did trust them—it was mostly my anger I’d
been holding on to. Over this last year, I’d been hurt so badly
that at times I hadn’t been sure I’d survive it. Then, when I had survived,
I’d strengthened the protection I held around myself. Around my heart and
soul. I’d reached the point where I couldn’t figure out how to loosen it and
let them in again.
Accepting that they had been trying to protect me was step one. Sure,
the way they went about it was—as Ilia put it—dumb as fuck, but that
didn’t change their intentions. We’d repaired a lot of our relationship, but
there was a part of me that I never gave back to them. I never allowed my
whole heart to be risked again.
Maybe I didn’t even have a whole damn heart anymore.
But I had enough to give it back to them, because if I couldn’t trust my
family, then what the fuck was the point of anything?
Connor took my hand and I snapped out of my own head to find tears
pouring down my cheeks. I hadn’t even noticed I was silently crying.
Connor squeezed my hand once, then let me go just as five familiar,
beautiful, perfect faces raced into view. They were literally running, trying
to fit their broad shoulders between the stone archways where I was
waiting.
“Maddison,” Jesse said, sounding panicked. “Are you okay?”
My text probably was a little brief and upsetting without context. I
really shouldn’t have worried them like that.
 Jesse wrapped his arms around me, hauling me up into his chest, and a
sob rattled through me. I hadn’t hugged Jesse since they left me. And this
hug felt really fucking good.
“Jess,” Calen said quickly. “Let her go, man. Like right the fuck now.”
I felt Jesse tense, and then I was slowly set on my feet. Asher was
standing right there and his eyes were golden. The color blazed through me,
destroying me, burning my soul to cinders, only to reform it again when he
stepped closer.
Jesse, realizing he’d made a mistake in touching me first, held both
hands up and backed away. Asher’s chest rumbled but he didn’t say
anything. I took a tentative step closer.
“Ash,” I whispered, not sure if I was going to spook him into losing his
shit. When someone as powerful as Asher lost his shit, lots of things got
broken. He didn’t move. It was like the Germany bar incident, only I was
almost certain he looked less contained today.
His eyes were locked on Jesse.
I had no idea what would distract him, but I had to try before he did
something he’d really regret. Like killing his best friend. Of course, Jesse,
being the cocky shit that he was, just grinned at Asher … wary but not
scared.
“Asher!” I said, a little more snap in my voice.
He still didn’t look at me, and frankly I didn’t have time for this macho
male bullshit. My power exploded out of me, drawing on the water in the
air around us to encase Asher and me in a bubble of water magic. A bubble
that was opaque, blocking us from view. His golden eyes slammed into
mine.
“Listen up, big guy,” I said with a smirk, “you’re going to have to learn
to control your temper, because right now you look like your mother, and I
refuse to be in love with that psychopath statue.”
His face softened, and green appeared in his golden gaze. “That’s
better,” I said, taking a step closer, the air thick with moisture in our little
bubble. “We have a situation, Ash,” I told him when I was only a few feet
away. “Atlantis’s stasis has lifted, and that can only mean one thing—”
“The gods have returned.”
I nodded. “Yep. And Connor promised to help us—he might know a
way to contain them. Buy us some more time.”
 “We’re not strong enough to beat them, Maddison.” More green in his
gaze, more clarity in his words.
I touched him, one hand firmly against his chest. His hooded gaze lazily
traced across that hand and back up to my face. “We can do it together,
Ash,” I whispered, needing to take that final step toward trust and
forgiveness.
Asher’s head dropped as his eyes closed tightly; we remained like that
for many seconds. When he finally lifted his head, my chest hurt at the
perfect clear green of his eyes. I almost couldn’t detect any gold at all, and
that was the first time in a long time.
“I’ve missed you,” he said hoarsely, and I tried to answer, but I couldn’t
make the words happen.
“I’ve missed you,” I finally said. I’ve died a million deaths since you
were taken from me.
As if Asher heard those words, he wrapped his arms around me and
pulled me tightly into his body. I closed my eyes and breathed him in. “I’m
sorry,” he murmured, “I’m so fucking sorry. I don’t deserve your
forgiveness, but I need you to know that I will never stop working toward
the moment you trust me again. If you need more space, I’ll give it to you.
But I’m never going away.”
I snuggled even closer, needing more. “No more space,” I said into his
chest. “I trust you.”
He pulled back and I briefly mourned the loss. “You don’t,” he started
softly. “Not completely … but you will.”
It was time to take that first step forward. “I found the library,” I told
him.
He smiled down at me, not at all surprised. “I know. I’ve followed you
there multiple times, but I never went inside.”
I was blinking and thinking and trying to figure out how I felt about
that. “You followed me?”
He pushed some hair back from my face. “You’re my soul, Maddison
James. I’m not letting you wander around unprotected.”
My eyebrows creased as I nailed him with a glare. His smile grew,
turning into laughter. “I know you can take care of yourself, but it gives me
peace of mind to know I have your back.”
It gave me peace of mind too.
 I smacked him on the shoulder. “You let me believe you didn’t know
where it was!”
Asher shrugged, still smiling. “I wanted you to tell me. The moment
you did, I knew we were on the right path back to trust. To everything.”
The heat grew between us, and even though I knew the others were
outside of my water barrier waiting for us, I couldn’t waste this alone
opportunity with Asher. He moved closer and I let out one small breath of
anticipation as his lips touched mine. We had kissed since he’d returned,
mostly kisses of lust and anger and fear. But this kiss, the soft touch that
grew deeper as his tongue stroked mine, was one of pure love.
Someone banged on my barrier, but neither of us stopped kissing. I
wasn’t sure we could.
“They’re not going to stop,” he murmured against my lips, and I sighed.
“I know. We really should go anyway. I have no idea how long until the
gods attack. We need to find this information and get back to Atlantis.”
Asher nodded, and I took one more second to watch him closely. “Are
you sure you’re okay with this? With Galindra?”
His chuckle was dark. “I’ve wanted to kill her from the first moment I
opened my eyes. That’s my end game. I know there is a way, I just need the
time to find it.” His gaze was hot, consuming. “I won’t let her touch you. I
don’t care now what I have to do. I won’t let anything come between us
again.”
I could tell that he meant it. But that didn’t stop the fear in my gut.
With a sigh, I let the magical water barrier collapse, sending all the
liquid back to wherever I got it from.
Ilia was the only one waiting on the other side. “About freaking time,”
she said with a knowing grin. “Let me guess … you were playing chess?”
“Scrabble, actually,” I said with a smile. “I kicked his ass.”
Asher muttered something, but he was smiling. “Did Connor tell the
others what’s going on?”
Ilia nodded. “Yep. They’re heading into the library now. I was waiting
here to make sure you two didn’t run off to make babies.”
“Scrabble,” I muttered. “I said Scrabble.”
Ilia’s grin was broad as amusement danced in her gaze. “Right.”
Spinning on my heel, I started toward the library, not pausing or looking
back. But I felt Asher right there with me, his energy as familiar to me as
my own, and I couldn’t stop that trembling happiness that was starting to
blast through the darkness I’d been living with for so long.
Could I truly do this? Was I going to get my life back … every single
part of it?
Ilia caught me, threading her arms through mine and pulling me closer.
Asher’s heat was right at my back, and there was no way she could whisper
without him hearing, but she didn’t care.
“Details.” Her voice was low at my ear. “I need all the freaking details.”
Shaking my head, I glared at her before my expression softened into one
of love. “Thank you,” I mouthed, so only she could see. She just squeezed
my arm harder.
The last year had weakened my bonds with a lot of the people I loved.
But two of them, Ilia and Larissa—our bond had never been stronger. “I
love you,” she said, dropping her head to my shoulder, and I tried really
hard not to think of this as our goodbye confessions.
I knew we were entering the final phase of this battle, but that didn’t
mean we would lose.
No way. I was not losing to power-hungry gods. Never gonna happen.
 43

“T here’s one book that might contain this information,”

Connor explained, standing in the center of the round
room, looking serious and maybe a little nervous.
I didn’t blame him. Asher had been eyeballing the fuck out of him since
we arrived—there was no love lost between those two. Asher was probably
never going to let the shit Connor had done go—kidnapping me, getting me
killed, orchestrating this entire fucking thing that brought the gods back.
I didn’t blame Asher for his animosity. I would probably never trust
Connor—brother or not—but right now we needed to work together.
“How do we find the book, then?” Ilia asked, exasperation tinging her
tone. “There’s got to be ten thousand books in here. I’m guessing we don’t
have time to go through them one by one.”
Mab fluttered closer, coming to rest on Asher’s shoulders. Disloyal little
fairy already loved him. The two of them hit it off in their thirty-second
introduction. “If you describe it to me, I might be able to help,” she said
snootily in her powerful little voice.
Connor cleared his throat, withering under Mab’s angry stare. She hated
Connor. “It’s written by the mother of all. The writing glows gold and can
only be read by a god.” He met my gaze. “Or demigod.”
I immediately wanted to read this book. Just to see if Connor was right.
Unfortunately, Mab didn’t shoot up in the air with a triumphant
expression on her face. She looked confused, blinking as her eyes went
hazy. I could almost see the gears turning in her brilliant mind as she ran
through the catalogue of books in this library.
 “Maybe,” she finally murmured before flying off Asher’s shoulder.
“Maybe it’s in the section I can’t access.”
Hello? What section?
“You’ve never mentioned it to us,” I said, trying not to accuse the most
powerful fairy queen of something, but also a tad annoyed that she’d kept
that information to herself.
She didn’t take offense. “You know when you need to know. That’s
mostly how information works. Until this moment, you didn’t need that
section.”
Uh-huh, right. More obscure fairy speak.
With no time to waste, we filed after her as she crossed the library to a
far shelf. I’d been over that shelf multiple times, and while it wasn’t
impossible that I’d missed a book, the probability was low. When she
reached the shelf, Mab reached forward and gently stroked her finger along
one spine. The book started to shake, rattling the books next to it. Mab then
flew up to the higher shelf and did the same thing with another book up
there. Over and over she did this, stroking the spines of certain books,
setting them to shake and rattle.
I watched with fascination, waiting to see what was going to happen
next. I might go to a magic school, but this shit was straight out of my
library fantasies. If this shelf rotated into a secret hidden stairway, I’d
probably scream in happiness.
Mab flew back. I counted eleven books shaking. “How did you know to
do that?” I whispered.
Mab tilted her head at me, gossamer wings moving so fast I couldn’t see
them. “I felt power from these particular books, so I experimented. Pulling
the books out, reading them, placing them all together. It took me years to
unlock the code.”
Asher shifted closer, his eyes locked on the shelf that was trembling
even harder, other books falling to the floor until only the eleven remained.
“What’s the code?” he asked.
Mab’s voice was filled with power. “Read the spines. Read the letters.”
We all moved closer, and I finally noticed that instead of an author
name or title, there was only a single Atlantean symbol on the base of the
spine. I hadn’t seen that before.
“What are the letters?” I asked.
 Axl stepped up, and followed the spines, murmuring each letter as he
went.
“Hellbringer,” Larissa breathed, putting the letters together first. “It
spells Hellbringer.”
Mab smiled. “It does, and when you add one final letter…” She flew
down and retrieved a book from the floor, slotting it back onto the shelf.
“…I believe we will have the final piece to the puzzle.”
The moment it touched the shelf and Mab ran her power down the
spine, the shelf spun. Oh my gods, it’s happening. It’s really happening!
“What was the final letter?” I heard Ilia ask.
“S,” Mab said softly. “Hellbringers. It’s time for their return.”
Half of us in the room gasped. I hadn’t forgotten what I’d read in that
book. The shelf started to slow its rapid spin, and when it finally stopped,
there was just a single golden book perched in the shelf. Along the spine
was the letters combined: Hellbringers.
“Yes.” Mab clapped her hands together. “Finally found the last piece.”
She looked at me. “The three of you together. I’ve never felt that before. I
believe you’ll be the key to everything.”
Three? I looked at Asher and Connor. She had to mean us.
“We’re the Hellbringers?” I asked, not sure what I meant by that.
Mab shook her head. “Now that … that I don’t know. But you’re
definitely part of something much larger than the world we know. Only
time will tell what your role is.”
Ah, yes, that old “time will tell” caper. Since the book was sitting right
in front of us, I decided to worry about my role in it all later. Asher moved
forward as I reached for it, like he was going to stop me, but I got there
first. Yanking it up, I tried to ignore the zap of power from the book itself.
My hand instantly went numb, but feeling returned in a few seconds.
There was nothing on the shimmery gold cover. I wondered what it was
made of. It almost looked metallic, but it was soft. Flipping open the first
page, I held it out to Ilia. “Can you read this, girl?”
She leaned forward, red curls bouncing as she moved her head around,
looking from all different angles. “Nope. There’s nothing there.”
Winner, winner.
“I don’t see anything either,” Asher said.
Fuck.
 Pulling the book around again, I searched the page but there was
nothing. I flipped to the next page. Nothing. And the next page.
I was just about to throw the freaking thing across the room when I
decided to take a deep breath and keep flicking through the pages. Each
blank one had me feeling more despondent. When I reached the very
middle, a glow caught my eye. The page was shimmering, and as I held it
there, script wrote across the page.
“Can you all see this?” I whispered; my eyes locked on the flowing,
unfamiliar writing.
“No,” Ilia said.
“Yes,” Asher and Connor both said.
“I can see it too,” I said, voice still soft, “but the words are not written
in English.”
“It’s also not Atlantean,” Asher added.
Mab fluttered closer. “If you’re all as powerful as I’m reading in your
energy, you only have to use your power to understand it. There’s no
language you don’t know. Not anymore.”
The heat at my center sprang to life, like it wanted to figure out exactly
what Mab meant. The words swirled on the page, the gold almost blinding,
but as I blinked a few times, it started to become understandable. It wasn’t
like it was now written in English, but somehow … I did understand it.

If there is one truth that all who wield power should learn, it’s that time is
their enemy. Eventually time will catch up to you. With age. Or if not age,
then with power. No one stays the most powerful forever.
Checks and balances are what keeps the world turning.
The gods rule today.
But their balance is coming.
The Hellbringers. In a realm beyond this one. Waiting for their freedom. It
will take those born of two worlds. Those with ties to more than one race.
Those who have a bond beyond life and death.
They will return the balance.
The Mother and the Father of all.
The demons that bind them.
The freedom of all.
Atlantis is our gateway, and it will always hold the secrets.
 The stairs are long and narrow. The path is short and windy. The end is
near when the breath of frost brushes down spines and souls.
Tap three times. Bleed for the cause. Open the doorway. Destroy the gods.

I READ IT . I read it again and again. Finally I read it out loud for everyone
to hear, and Axl jotted it down in his notebook so that we had a copy of it.
“What does it mean, though?”
“What do you think it means?” Ilia asked. “You’re one of the smartest
supes I know. You came here, with your pink hair and naivety about our
world, and you flourished. Where most of us would have crashed, you’ve
soared. Your instincts are spot-on. So what is your gut telling you?”
I swallowed hard and read the words again. “I think we were born to
destroy the gods. Only that doesn’t make sense, because our parents are
gods, so why would they do that?”
“Maybe they only wanted us to destroy one particular god?” Asher
murmured.
My head shot up, and our eyes met. “The mother of all?” I breathed.
He nodded. “Yes. I think that’s why Galindra was so hell-bent on
stopping your parents. She’s protecting her mother.”
Some of it made sense; other parts were still completely unknown. “So
the mother of all sank Atlantis, trying to stop us from being born. Only
there was no way to stop it once the tides were set in motion.” I mused, still
working it out in my head. “And the key to it all is in Atlantis.”
“The fates figured it out,” Asher said softly.
I jerked my head toward him. “Figured what out?”
“The only way to stop the gods,” he said, shaking his head. “Our bond
is beyond this world, and I think it’s because we are meant to save it. We
were born enemies, Maddi, our parents set to pit us against each other, but
powers beyond them made sure it was never going to be that easy.”
I swallowed roughly. Could that be true? Had the mate bond between
Asher and me been deliberately designed to overcome our genetics and
power? Were we the only hope against our bio-parents? I had no idea how I
felt about that sort of manipulation, but it was really too late to worry about.
Asher was in my heart now, and if the last year taught me anything, it was
that nothing was breaking our bond.
Connor cleared his throat, changing the subject. “We have to get back to
Atlantis. Now. We have to figure out what this doorway down the stairs is
—if it’s that literal in its meaning. This is where we’ll figure out how to
stop the gods.”
It was clear that while Connor had heard about a mythical book with
information on how to stop or contain the gods, he hadn’t expected it to be
this book. And we hadn’t really learned much from it, but we all agreed …
we needed to get to Atlantis.
Deciding to check the rest of the book, I flipped all the way to the end,
but there was nothing else written there. “It will tell you when you need to
know,” Mab said in her sage tone. “I believe this.”
She was probably right about that, so I slipped the book into my satchel,
wanting to keep it close.
“We should go,” Asher said, his arm wrapping around me as I was
hauled into his side. I felt a little better, just breathing him in. “I’m ready to
get my life back. Which means we need to confront our parents, take them
down, and put this entire thing to rest.”
Yeah, that was a great plan, but I knew it was easier said than done. All
we had were some cryptic words. Cryptic words and enough determination
to fill the ocean.
We just had to hope it was enough.
 44

P rinceps Jones and Louis were waiting for us outside the library.
I wasn’t actually surprised to see them there. Louis always
seemed to be two steps ahead of everyone else when it came to
these things. “Are you ready to head to Atlantis?” he asked us, power
rumbling around him.
No. Nope. No fucking way.
“Yep. Let’s get this over with.”
My phone chimed in my pocket then, but I ignored it. Everyone I cared
about was here anyway, so it was either a wrong number or…
Yeah, no time to worry about it now. Whoever had been sending me
those messages was about the last thing on my mind today.
Today I was heading to Atlantis to fight some gods.
Good times.
Louis grinned at me like he’d just heard the full array of my half-
panicked thoughts, but he didn’t comment. He just opened the step-through.
“Tee went across with the Compasses,” he said softly as I moved closer.
“But we just found out that we’re pregnant, so I’m trying to convince her
that she should be back in Stratford, where it’s marginally safer.”
His confession gave me pause—this was the first time I truly felt that
Louis considered me a friend. A friend he wanted to share his happy news
with. Letting the others step through before me, I wrapped my arms around
the sorcerer.
“Congratulations!” I said with emotion, feeling heat in my eyes. He was
one of the best, scariest, more wonderful supes I knew. He’d be the most
loving and formidable father ever. “I’m so happy for you.”
I pulled back, wiping at my eyes, and noticed that Asher was still
standing at the step-through. He didn’t look angry, but his expression was
shuttered, his eyes unreadable but thankfully still green.
“Thank you,” Louis said, and I could hear the absolute joy in his voice.
“I never … I didn’t believe this was in the cards for me. But … shit,
apparently I didn’t piss off the fates too badly.” He didn’t swear often, and
my lips twitched. “Any suggestions on how to get Tee out of the line of
fire?” he asked.
Asher made an amused, rumbling sound, and Louis tilted his head
toward him. “If your Tee is anything like Maddi, the more you try to protect
her, the more she’ll go out of her way to prove she doesn’t need it.”
Louis and Asher shared a commiserating sort of smile. “Yeah, that’s
about accurate. And the thing is, just like your Maddi”—my heart skipped a
beat at hearing that—“Tee can completely look after herself. She might be
more powerful than me. But…” The purple in his eyes turned midnight
dark. “I can’t live without her, and the world will cease to exist if she is
taken from me. So I’m protecting more than just my heart and soul, more
than just our mate bond. I’m protecting everyone in the entire world.”
Asher’s harsh, beautiful face softened. “I understand,” he murmured,
barely above a whisper. “I understand more than I wish I did.”
My heart was thundering in my chest. I struggled to get the air in and
out. Everything felt thick and heavy, like emotions were almost visible in
the air. Unable to handle it any longer, I spun on my heel and rushed
through the step-through. Asher caught me just before I crossed the barrier
and I gasped as his lips slammed into mine.
That gasp turned into an aching sob as his tongue swept across mine,
demanding entry, demanding everything.
I gave it to him, and by the time he was done, I couldn’t feel my legs
anymore. Eh, fuck it, who needed legs anyway.
Asher chuckled. “You don’t need them, I’ll carry you.”
My head jerked back. “Did you just hear my thoughts?”
He paused, blinking at me. “You didn’t say that out loud?”
I shook my head. “I don’t think so, but…”
With a shrug, I wiggled to get down, and Asher dropped me to my feet.
Louis was still standing in the same spot—he never left until everyone was
through his step-throughs—but he was staring off into the distance,
allowing us some privacy.
“We should go now,” I said. My body ached, but there was no time for
that sort of fun.
Asher and Louis made no move, and I knew I had to go first, so
muttering about chauvinistic men I stepped through the doorway, and as
energy encased me I tried to shed some of the tensions and frustration in my
body. I couldn’t be distracted here. Not if we wanted to make it out alive.
On the other side, the Atlanteans were pacing. Rone was shouting while
Larissa pointedly looked in another direction. Those two were on the outs,
and I wondered how long it would be before Rone combusted. He wasn’t a
fan of the silent treatment.
Jesse cursed loudly when I moved toward him, then wrapped me up
tightly. “Fuck, sweetheart, why are you always trying to put me in an early
grave?”
I laughed, loudly, because he sounded so exasperated. “Sorry. Louis and
I got chatting for a second.”
Jesse snorted. “Yeah, sure, it was Louis that held you up.”
His eyes jerked up over my head as Asher stepped through, and I had to
fight not to run to him. Ugh. I had it so damn bad. My heart clenched at the
memory of losing Asher, and for a second I couldn’t breathe.
Somehow I managed to lock it back down, because there was no time
for PTSD to get its claws in me. Eventually, I would have to deal with the
trauma that came with Asher’s “death.” Just not today.
Jesse released me—for his own safety, judging by the look on Asher’s
face—and I looked around at our surroundings. “Shit,” I murmured. We
were at the gates that I’d entered with Connor. His eyes met mine from
where he was standing near the golden statues and I gasped as I finally
noticed that the base was now filled with water and moving. The figures
danced across the flowing water, jets spouting out around them as they
smoothly glided. “It’s beautiful,” I said, moving to Connor. My heart was
beating hard, and I felt that tugging sensation in my gut that always came
from being in close proximity to this place. “Everything feels lighter now,”
I noted, having no sensation of quicksand dragging me down like last time.
Connor nodded. “The spell is gone. The stasis has been lifted.”
I swallowed hard. “Are the Atlanteans alive?”
He shrugged. “We won’t know until we explore.”
 My emotions were a mess, had been for most of this year, and I really
didn’t know how I felt about the possibility that everyone from original
Atlantis had perished with the spell. Asher, Connor, and I survived, but we
were not normal supes. We’d been in stasis for ten thousand years, freed
somehow fifteen to twenty years ago—still needed to figure out how—and
were now about to find out if the rest of our people were gone or not.
I moved away from Connor, because he was not the person I wanted at
my side when we made this discovery. I’d started this crazy journey with
five Atlanteans, and we would uncover this next part together. I held both
hands out. Asher took one; Calen took the other. Jesse, Axl—head buried in
his notebook—and Rone stepped closer. With my family surrounding me,
we walked into Atlantis.
“Where are all the supes that were on the boats? And Tee and Jessa?” I
asked quietly, not wanting to disturb the unnatural silence.
“They’re still where they were last time,” Louis replied, not bothering to
keep his voice low. “On the other side of Atlantis, near the statues. Jess,
Brax, and Tee are keeping them all under control until I give them the
signal. I didn’t want them to come in. Not yet. It’s too risky.”
We all quieted at that ominous statement, but we didn’t stop walking. I
couldn’t help but glance up at the huge statues that surrounded this circular
land. I knew it was a huge island, as big as some European countries in size,
and I wondered where all the people who had lived here when it sank were.
The first thing we came to was a statue, right in the center of a round
garden. This land had been underwater for ten thousand years, but there was
no evidence of that here. The garden was filled with purple and blue
flowers, nothing like I’d ever seen before—a cross between a tulip and rose,
maybe. The scent coming from them was sweet and floral, but with hints of
ocean and … honey. It had that earthy, sweet scent.
The fact that they were alive at all astonished me. How?
The statue itself was interesting. It was about twenty feet tall, of a figure
draped in gold robes. The face at the front was a woman, but as we walked
around it I noticed there were two more faces carved into the back and side.
Both of those were men.
“The three royal houses,” Asher said, his face turned to them. His grip
tightened on my hand.
Connor stepped up, touching the statue. “Yes, this represents that fact
that despite there being three royal houses, they all rule together. One land.
One people.”
How they knew so much was beyond me, but I supposed they’d had
years of learning as much as they could about Atlantis while I’d had
months. “I always got the feeling that the three houses were sort of
frenemies,” I said, finding myself moving forward as well. I looked up at
the woman, wondering if she was the queen who had given birth to me.
“I think they were,” Connor said with a small smile. “But in the end
they always put their people first. I think that’s why they went ahead with
the gods’ plans. It was to save their people.”
“Instead they damned them,” Asher bit out, his face awash in darkness.
He didn’t bother to touch the statue. He let my hand go and walked past that
statue and into the city. We wandered for ages, taking in the absolute
spectacle that was Atlantis. Everything was laid out circularly, and the first
part we entered was definitely living quarters. It started with the smallest
house, simple and plain in color, but still gorgeous: curved pillars, shells
adorning the windowsills, and white and pale-blue porches. Peeking inside,
I saw that it was simple inside too. Their couches were round shells with
cushions—almost like a giant clam shell. Beds looked to be made of
driftwood—massive chunks that were naturally curved, with thick, soft
padding built into them.
As we moved further into Atlantis, the houses got fancier, until we were
basically at castles and mansions. Despite their obvious luxury, they still
maintained the same simple design and light ocean colors. It took us hours
to reach the end of the housing, and it was only because Louis magicked all
of us to move faster than was supernaturally possible that we even made it
at all.
Around the midpoint, I was guessing, there was an amphitheater. It was
huge, dug deep in the ground, with stadium seating rising up all around it.
Off to the right were three golden palaces. It didn’t take a genius to figure
out that they were the residences of the royal families, positioned closest to
the stadium.
They didn’t have any fences or protection around them though, like they
didn’t have to hide from their people. For the briefest moment, I had this
flash of the world here, filled with noise and laughter, with powerful supes
who used their magic freely. For a moment, I felt it all, saw it all, and then
when that flash was over, I mourned the loss.
 “Where are they?” I asked, finally breaking the hours of silence we’d
had while exploring through the city. There was a ton of Atlantis left to
discover; we’d only taken a single path through the houses where they
lived. Everything in front of us looked like schools and market stalls and
brightly-colored tents. There would be so much more, but the silence was
weighing on me heavily.
I spoke too soon, because not a minute later, the sky—bright blue and
cloudless—turned to a dark, stormy mess. It was so fast … so damn fast.
None of us believed this to be a natural weather change.
And we were all right.
From the clouds emerged five gods.
I forced myself to stay relaxed and breathe. This might be the last thing
I ever saw, depending how the next few minutes went, but I would not give
them the satisfaction of my fear.
Not now. Not ever.
 45

A sher was tense at my side, even though most wouldn’t be able to

tell, what with his arms hanging loosely and expression neutral.
He shifted closer, shielding me with his broad shoulders, and I
didn’t fight him. I could see the gold threading his eyes and I knew he was
about eight seconds from losing his shit.
Two of the gods were familiar to me: Lotus and Draconis, goddess of
storms and god of the underworld, but the other three were complete
unknowns. Jesse pressed to my other side, and I could feel the guys right at
my back. Ilia and Larissa tried to move around to stand with me, but Rone
and Calen stopped them in their tracks, placing them at the back.
I could feel my friends’ anger from where I was, but thankfully they
stayed put. They were probably the most outgunned here, and I would die a
million deaths if I lost either of them.
Louis remained close, a little off to the side; he looked relaxed. Wasn’t
sure I’d ever seen anything ruffle that sorcerer, and I wished I could say the
same about myself. I was about ready to shit a brick, because … gods. How
the fuck were we really supposed to take on five damn gods?
The storm grew around us as the five lowered themselves to the ground
softly, like they’d just stepped down a single step and not a hundred-foot
drop.
“Our children,” Lotus said, her thick hair ruffling in the wind. Despite
the sound of the storm, she was easily heard. “We’ve been waiting for you
to return. It’s time now. Time to finish what we started ten thousand years
ago.”
 “What did you start?” Louis asked casually, not at all concerned when
he drew the attention of the five.
Lotus jerked her head in his direction, her eyes running across him.
“You have some god energy,” she said softly. “Somewhere in your family
line.” Her voice was purring now, and I really wanted to punch her in the
throat. “But you are no match for us, mortal. You should leave now, before
it’s too late.”
Louis crossed his arms nonchalantly. Dude was bad-freaking-ass.
“What do you want from us, Lotus?” I snapped, whatever control I’d
had over my emotions vanishing. Just seeing her smug fucking face …
knowing she had killed Asher … it made me want to wrap my hands around
her throat.
I probably needed therapy, but whatever.
“I want you to release the Hellbringers,” she said in her even, twinkling
tone. “Only you three have the power.”
“I want to return home,” Draconis said. “That part of the underworld
has been barred to me for a very long time.”
Axl shifted right behind me. That meant something to him, but now
wasn’t the time to ask what it was.
“What exactly are the Hellbringers?” I asked, hoping for some new
information.
Lotus grinned. “Ah, well, that, my dear, is not your secret to know.”
Yeah, bitch. Well, I already know some shit about them, so you’re not as
clever as you think.
“Enough!”
That came from the man who stood at the back of the god pack. Like it
had been choreographed that way, the other four parted and allowed him to
stroll casually through the middle. A hot, sharp spike hit my chest and I
gasped softly, trying to figure out what was about to hit us.
“Maddi,” Asher breathed, his voice lower than usual. “Don’t go near
him.”
“Why?” I hissed from the corner of my mouth. “Who is it?”
The god stopped a few feet from me, standing six and a half feet,
dressed all in black—shitkicker boots and everything. His jeans were ripped
and his shirt hung off a heavily muscled body. He kinda looked like a punk
rocker except his hair was short and white-blond, flopping lazily across his
forehead. Icy blue eyes, almost husky blue, locked onto me and didn’t let
go. He looked like sex on legs and every bad decision a woman could
make.
“Sonaris,” Axl murmured, and I choked.
Sonaris shot me a slow smile. “Hello, lovely.”
Resisting the urge to roll my eyes, I was flipping him off before I could
think about the consequences of annoying a god.
He laughed. “Stands to reason I’d have a feisty mate.”
This time my gasp was loud, echoing around the empty city. “What did
you just say?” Mate?
My eyes hit Lotus, who was smiling in her smug way still. Sonaris
chuckled again, drawing my attention back to him. “Are you wondering
about the bond you feel?”
“No!” Yes.
He shrugged. “Lotus and Draconis are your parents, but when you were
created, I helped a little.” Another shrug. “I gave you some of my power,
but you’re not DNA-related to me.”
Asher’s chest was rumbling, and my head was spinning. “Sounds like
you’re grasping at straws there, Dad,” I said, trying to throw Sonaris off.
He just laughed harder. “Ah, my little power storm. Even if I was
biologically related to you, that doesn’t bother gods. It makes no
difference.”
Okay, so breaking news: gods were fucking gross.
“Why did you give her power?” Louis asked, his face still unreadable,
but there was something in his eyes. “Gods are weakened by parting with
their power. You never get it back.”
Sonaris didn’t take his eyes from me. I don’t think he’d looked away
once since he’d stepped forward. “To ensure that we would have a bond.
My aim was never what these assholes wanted. I just wanted a true mate.”
Asher’s heat slammed into me. He was furious, practically vibrating at
my side. Sonaris finally stole those brilliant, icy blue eyes away from me.
“You can’t have her, half-blood,” he said softly.
“Maddi is mine,” Asher growled, and the ground started to rumble as
his powers licked across our skin. Sonaris’s eyes widened then, and he
almost looked impressed.
“Who is your god sire?” he asked Asher, turning his head to the side.
“I am!” Galindra shouted, diving from the sky and swooping down.
 Chaos exploded, because she wasn’t the only one. Dozens of gods
followed her, some dressed in gold robes and others with huge golden
wings. Asher wrapped his arms around me and hauled me close before he
turned and sprinted away.
“Maddison!” Sonaris roared. It felt like it cut right through me and into
the ocean around us as the storms grew overhead.
“What are you doing?” I screamed at Asher. “We can’t leave our
friends.”
He didn’t answer immediately, and I started to struggle, but he was too
freaking strong.
“He wants you, Maddison,” Asher gritted out. “You don’t need to worry
about the others.”
“No!” I screamed, energy bursting from me. “He’ll use them against
me. I have plenty of weaknesses to exploit.”
He might think my life was more important than anyone else’s, but I
didn’t. Thankfully, he slowed that frantic run, and I panted, trying to catch
my breath. I hadn’t been running, but the unrestrained panic felt a lot like
running, with all the adrenaline pouring through me. “Let’s save our
friends,” he murmured, his lips touching mine.
This was why I loved Asher—he was as mindless as all males were
when their mates were in danger, but he cared enough about me to stop.
I kissed him back, relished in the spark of power between us. There was
a clear bond there.
“Sonaris is wrong,” I told him as he set me on my feet. “He’s either
lying or just mistaken. Either way, we will figure it out, but for now we
stick together.”
Asher nodded and grabbed my hand. We turned and sprinted back to
where the fighting was going on. I was relieved to see my friends had taken
shelter under some of the seating in the round theatre. Louis had erected a
barrier around them, which he dropped briefly for us to duck under.
“What’s happening?” I asked, hoping someone had some answers.
“What’s with the god throwdown?”
Louis, who was keeping an eye on the fight, answered. “As far as I can
tell, this is the same fight that sank Atlantis originally. Two warring sides.”
“So the Sonaris and Lotus side … they want these Hellbringers?” I said.
“They want someone to open the underworld?”
 “Yes,” Louis replied shortly. “I read a history book many years ago that
said there was a doorway between this world and the underworld. And
unlike Faerie, which has a million doorways, the underworld only has one.
One single doorway that can be used.”
“The doorway is here, somewhere in Atlantis,” Axl said, his hand
racing frantically across the page. “I read the same history book. It noted
the energy that the underworld would hold.”
He was clearly calculating the energy and had found it here.
Louis nodded. “Yes, that makes sense. It’s why Atlantis was always so
powerful. That doorway would have powered this world … and the supes
that called it home.”
The noise of the fighting grew, and Louis’s attention was back on the
gods. Squished between Asher and Ilia, I couldn’t see much, but I could
hear the screams. I could feel the power crashing around us. It was stirring
my blood. Stirring my energy.
“How did they expect to control the Hellbringers?” I asked. “Do they
have something that could do this?”
No one answered as Louis blasted more energy into the shield. A
moment later I knew why.
Lotus appeared in front of the barrier, her face all banged up, dark
golden blood pouring from a cut across her cheek. Yep, you heard that right
… gold. They probably shit gold bricks too. Bastards.
“You can stop all this,” she said to me. “You were meant to be by our
side. We were going to do this together. You would have understood our
cause if she hadn’t interfered. But for now, I need you to trust that we only
have your best interests at heart. We’re your parents. We care about you.”
“The mother of all ruined your plans before they even started,” Louis
said, face determined as he strengthened the shield again.
Lotus nodded. I could see she was trying to win us over the old-
fashioned way, since fear and manipulation hadn’t worked. “Yes. Our
babies, the ones we needed to be born from both worlds, are the only ones
that can open the doorway and control the Hellbringers. But the day they
were born, when we were celebrating, she cast most of the Atlanteans into
the hell realm—some managed to escape, but not all—and sealed the door
permanently. She then did the only thing she could to contain us, sinking
Atlantis with us and our babies in a stasis that should not have been
broken.”
 All I could hear was Axl’s magic pen scratching across the page. “How
was it broken?” I asked.
“By me, mate,” Sonaris said, appearing at Lotus’s side. “The mother did
not know I was involved. I know how to be discreet.” He shot Lotus a dark
stare. “It took me almost ten thousand years of searching, but eventually I
found you all. I arranged for those supernatural seekers, the Atlanteans, to
find you and return you to this world, and then I waited for your powers to
return so that I could claim you.”
Lotus snarled. “I should kill you, Sonaris. You were going to leave us
there. If their blood had not mixed…”
She meant Asher, Connor, and me. Her eyes met mine. “The mother
used your blood to create her original spell. You’re much more pow—”
Sonaris cut her off with a growl, and then he stepped forward. The
happy-go-lucky punk-surf-rocker vibe was gone. Now he was glowing as
power looped and arced around him. “Enough talk. If Galindra is here, that
means the mother is watching.” His eyes went to Asher. “You should
beware of spies in your midst.”
Lotus brushed him off. “We need you to open the doorway now so we
can finish this.”
“Why would you want us to do that?” I said, moving closer. Asher
didn’t stop me, but he did move with me. He went basically face-to-face
with Sonaris, the two of them eyeballing the fuck out of each other. There
wasn’t a huge difference in their heights; Asher was actually a little more
muscled than Sonaris’s lankier frame, but Asher was only a demigod.
Badass as all fuck, but taking on the god of the seas…
I could not let him get hurt.
“If we open the gates, what’s to stop us from controlling the
Hellbringers and killing you all?” I asked casually.
Neither of them looked remotely concerned. I was definitely going to
have to up my threat game. “You can’t just kill a god,” Lotus said with a
smirk. “If you did, you’d have to figure out how to contain the energy we
release. If it’s not contained, the world will destruct under the power.”
Axl stood suddenly, pen and paper jerking with him. “The calculations
on killing the mother of all is astronomical,” he said swiftly. “How were
you going to contain her energy?”
Sonaris’s smile grew. “The five of us will absorb it,” he said softly.
“They needed me because I am one of the strongest gods to ever live.”
 “And you wanted a mate in return?” I said with a snort of annoyance.
He nodded. “Yes. You see, my sire is the father of all that resides below.
The dark to the mother’s light. The ocean makes up most of this world—I
have power beyond your understanding. Despite that, I have never found a
mate.”
Asher’s family was the mother of all, Sonaris’s was the father of all
below. And I was supposedly both their mates.
I was totally screwed.
 46

L otus, apparently having exercised all the patience she had,

slammed her hands on Louis’s barrier. Her eyes went extra wide
when it held against her blast.
She watched Louis the way one watches a predator in the wild.
“Hmmm, you’ve surprised me, mortal.”
Louis still looked lazily relaxed, and I definitely wanted to be him when
I grew up. Of course, there was only so much he could do, especially when
Sonaris joined in, sending his magic into the barrier. Louis’ held on for five
minutes, and I was pretty sure he had more than a little god in his DNA.
When the barrier crashed, Asher, Connor, and I stepped front and center.
We were far less breakable than our friends. “We won’t hurt them if you
just come with us,” Lotus said, already well aware of our weaknesses.
The sounds of fighting continued around us, and it was only a matter of
time before the other gods came to us. “Okay,” I said softly.
I felt Asher and Connor stiffen next to me. Neither of them argued
though. “Promise our friends will not be hurt. Allow Louis to open a step-
through and escape, and we will go with you.”
“Maddison, no!” Ilia shouted. I ignored her.
“We can’t beat them,” I reminded everyone. “This is our only option.”
“I agree,” Lotus interrupted. “You have my word.”
A step-through appeared in front of us and she waved her hand. “This
will take your friends anywhere they want to go. Just think of the location
and you’ll be there.”
 “Maddison,” Louis said in warning, but I couldn’t turn to him, I was too
busy keeping my eyes on the gods in front of us. Besides, he was about to
be a father. I would not risk him either.
My voice croaked. “Please get them to safety. Please. For me.”
He still hesitated, but then cursed. “I’ll take them outside the gates. I’ll
be back for you, don’t do anything.”
Everyone started to protest, but Louis was too strong, and as his power
wrapped around them all, he yanked them through the step-through. If we
lived through this, Ilia was going to kick our asses.
Of course, we had to live first.
The step-through disappeared, and I knew Louis would not be welcome
back here. We were on our own. My hands snaked out and grabbed Asher
on one side, Connor on the other, and the three of us faced off against the
gods.
“Now what?” I asked.
“Now you follow us,” Sonaris said, darkness seeping into his words. He
was staring at my hands joined with the boys’; he was not happy about it.
My energy swirled inside of me, responding to his, and I hated that even a
small part of me felt tied to this fucker. I had to figure out how to break that.
I had to figure out how to destroy them all.
I’d already made up my mind, the moment my friends were threatened,
to bring forth the Hellbringers and kill the gods. If it destroyed Earth …
well, it was better than the alternative. If these gods had all the power of the
mother of all, the world was ending anyway.
“Move it,” Lotus said, turning and striding away. She didn’t go back to
where the fighting was; she wove through the underside of the seating in the
stadium until we eventually ducked into a small tunnel and ended up in the
middle of the sunken stadium. I felt uneasy, because Sonaris was at our
back, making sure none of us did anything stupid.
Like try and stab Lotus in the back.
I was thinking pretty hard about it, my hands itching for a trident. I’d
grown quite fond of those big forks.
Lotus spun, knocking my hand from Asher’s. My power shot through
me and smashed into her, knocking her back, but not before she managed to
prick me with her razor-sharp nails, splashing my blood around.
Unlike hers, mine was not gold, but it did look very dark, almost
midnight purple as it splattered across the white stone of the floor. Asher
snarled, and then his power joined mine in smashing her against a far pillar.
His eyes were pure gold, as I knew they would be, and I wondered if this
would call his mother over here. Right now, she was about our only hope to
stop this doorway from being opened. Shame she also wanted to kill me so I
wouldn’t touch her precious son. Tomorrow’s problem.
My blood sizzled, and steam rose from where it hit the ground. The
marble started to disintegrate, until eventually there was a large opening in
the ground. A long, winding staircase, black as night with gold flecked
through it appeared, descending into the earth.
The stairs are long and narrow.
The words of the verse from the book crossed my mind. What else had
it said…? Something about the Hellbringers being in another realm. Freeing
them—that made sense now, because we were clearly the ones from two
worlds. The Hellbringers would return the balance. And something about
the mother and father of all.
I’d let Axl copy the words, thinking he’d be around. The book was in
my satchel, but I didn’t want to pull it out in front of the gods. Like it had
heard me, heat flared in my pocket and I dug into my jeans, wondering
what the hell was burning me.
A piece of paper came free, and written across it was the verse … in
Axl’s writing. Holy shit. Somehow he’d known I would need it, and I was
really, really grateful for my friend.

The demons that bind them.

The freedom of all.
Atlantis is our gateway, and it will always hold the secrets.
The stairs are long and narrow. The path is short and windy. The end is
near when the breath of frost brushes down spines and souls.
Tap three times. Bleed for the cause. Open the doorway. Destroy the gods.

B EFORE ANYONE NOTICED , I shoved the paper back in my pocket and

watched Lotus. Even as those words ran through my mind. Bleed for the
cause. Destroy the gods.
 I’d already bled once … how many more times before this was over?
Lotus clapped her hands in delight. “Down the stairs,” she said. “The
doorway should be at end.”
We didn’t argue, because I had no doubt she would kill our friends if we
didn’t cooperate. I went to descend first, but Asher had other plans. He
plucked me up and dropped me behind him. Not wanting to show any
cracks in our armor to the gods, I didn’t punch him in the back like he
deserved, and followed his broad shoulders down the narrow stairs, Connor
right behind me.
It was definitely narrow. Asher had to turn sideways in some sections to
fit, and it grew darker as we moved lower, darker and cooler, with the feel
of water around us. It took forever to reach the bottom, descending a lot
further underground than there should have been actual land beneath the
floating island. This was definitely something magical in nature.
“Watch your step,” Asher whispered as he moved into a tunnel.
His arms came around me. “I have a plan,” he whispered, pulling me
back and letting Connor exit as well. The gods were right behind us, so
there was no time for me to ask about this “plan” of his.
Under here, everyone but me had to crouch, and my head was just about
scraping the stone roof. The path was dark, but my powers gave me pretty
decent vision, so I saw the end of the short path as we approached it. It was
a door. A single door with gold filigree and detailed carvings across it.
There was no handle or lock though, no visible way to try and pry it open.
“More blood,” Lotus called, unable to push forward because it was only
wide enough for a single person in here. “From all three of you.”
Yeah, we already knew. Bleed for the cause. We got that memo from the
cryptic gold book, thanks. Asher crossed his arms, and I could see the
stubborn look on his face. He was going to refuse.
“They’ll kill our friends,” I reminded him.
Lotus chuckled. “Listen to your little mate, because we care nothing for
mortals. I can flick my fingers and make them disappear.”
“Gods have rules,” Connor said suddenly. “You don’t just get to create
anarchy like this.”
Lotus laughed again, but it was darker. “The rules are kind of on a …
hiatus, you could say. The council is deciding what path to take, and they’re
distracted.”
 “What about the mother of all?” Connor pushed. “You all know she will
return, and you can’t stand against her. She stopped you last time … what’s
to say she won’t do it again.”
Lotus scoffed. “She won’t. She has not been seen in ten thousand years.
I’m pretty sure she drained herself completely to enact the spell over this
land. She will never recover from that. Her worship is not strong enough
these days. She all but killed herself to stop us.”
Basically, we were on our own.
Reaching down, I pulled a knife from my boot—I was no Girl Scout but
I was prepared—and sliced it across my hand. I pressed that against the
door, hoping Asher and Connor would follow.
Despite Connor arguing with Lotus just before, I still had the sneaking
suspicion that there was a part of him that wanted to see what would happen
with her plan. Lotus was his mother, after all, and he’d spent his entire life
searching for her. Trying to free her.
To free Atlantis.
As he sliced his hand, I tried not to let those suspicions fester. I should
be just as suspect about Asher, but I wasn’t, for many fucked-up reasons.
Dude owned my heart, and I was hoping like hell my instincts couldn’t be
that off.
When the three of us had our bloody hands pressed against the door—
the two guys leaning over my ducked head—there was this moment when
the world stopped. I was pretty sure I meant that literally, because
everything froze and time had no meaning as the worlds realigned
themselves. Earth was not the only world in this realm. There was Faerie,
some demon purgatory, and now we were going to enter the underworld.
“Did you know that this entrance is called the Stairway to Hell?” Lotus
said, and that was when I knew the pause in time was over. “It was rumored
that most who enter do not return. The few who do speak of grotesque
faces, hands grabbing at them, and a red splash of evil that coated their
minds and turned them to mush.”
Was she for real? This was the worst timing for a story like that. We
were literally standing in the damn stairway.
No one answered her, although I was pretty sure Sonaris made a
rumbling pissed-off sound from the back of our group. Light spilled across
the door and I yanked my hand back. Asher did the same, moving between
me and the glow.
 47

N ow, if someone asked me to describe the doorway to the

underworld, I probably would have mentioned fire and demons
and maniacal laughter as a background soundtrack. The reality
was far different from this. The door opened silently, and I could not tell
where it went, but it seemed to slide into the wall and was gone.
Behind it was a long, very stark white hallway.
It was so white it was almost clinical. The only thing separating it from
a hospital was the padded velvet material on the walls. “Swanky,” I said,
half joking. It actually did look pretty fancy. “Looks like Draconis has been
updating the décor.”
“Shut up, child,” Lotus snapped. “Draconis does not have that sort of
power, not in this part of the underworld.”
“And this is where the Hellbringers are?” I asked, not really seeing god
killers living here in the winner-of-OCD-overclean land.
“Yes,” Sonaris said. “And the Atlanteans.”
It was like the moment he said that, I could feel them——a collective
energy that was somewhere in the underworld. My first instinct was to get
to them; I needed to save my people. They had been damned because of the
gods, because of me. I couldn’t live with that on my conscience.
“Let them move a little further in, then we make a break for it, back to
the door,” Asher murmured. “We can lock them down here, since we’re the
only ones that can access this realm.”
The moment he said that, though, more bodies crowded inside.
Draconis, looking a little worse for wear, plus their other two god cronies.
Galindra sailed in seconds later, gold sprinkling off her in wafts.
She looked mega pissed, and she was scarily scary.
“We’re trapped,” Connor said softly, and thankfully no one noticed us
conspiring, too distracted by the newcomers. “Not to mention, I don’t think
the doorway will stay locked this time. The mother of all did it, and we
can’t replicate her power.”
There was so much I still didn’t understand. So. Freaking. Much. But
that would be something to worry about tomorrow. Right now, I needed to
get us out of here alive.
So, I did the only thing I could think of. Pushing past Lotus, I started
sprinting along the long, white velvet hallway. It was so bright in here that
my eyes ached, and I couldn’t see a single sign of what illuminated it. I was
running in the opposite direction of the exit, but I had to get those gods
moving away from there if we wanted to have a chance at escaping.
“Maddi!” Asher shouted, and I had zero doubts he would be right
behind me.
I was fast, and no one had caught me by the time I reached the next
door. I didn’t know if I needed all three of us to open it again, but I was
going to see if I could do it alone.
Reaching for the blade, I sliced across my palm, slamming my hand
against the door. It swung open with ease, and I wondered if I’d even
needed the blood or not. There had been no resistance there. I ran through,
no real plan in mind. I wasn’t sure if I’d run into the Hellbringers or the
Atlanteans first. Were other gods trapped down here? I had no clue of
anything. All I knew was that I had to keep moving and hoping a solution to
our little god problem would present itself.
The white hallway continued past the last door, and then suddenly it
ended. I skidded to a halt right on the edge, almost tumbling over. Chills
raced down my spine as I teetered, nothing but rocky darkness below.
What was down there?
Was it the Hellbringers?
There was no way for me to know, except if I … jumped.
“Hold on, little goddess,” a smooth voice said as an arm wrapped
around my waist and hauled me back. “You won’t survive that drop. Not
yet. You’re still awakening your powers.”
Spinning, I shoved Sonaris away. “Don’t fucking touch me, numb nuts,
or I’ll cut you.”
 He smiled, perfect white teeth flashing. “Fate chose well for me.”
I looked for Asher, because the only way he hadn’t followed me was if
he was detained or hurt. The thought sent panic racing through me, and
even though I finally found him a minute later, fighting in the previous
doorway, I didn’t feel any better about it.
He was taking on gods. He was taking on his mother. Shit!
“Asher!” I shouted, and his head jerked around, which allowed someone
to get their hands around his throat.
My feet were moving, but Sonaris wasn’t going to let me go that easily.
He reached for me again, and I slashed out with my power, hoping to knock
him back over the edge.
He didn’t move. “You’re not ready for this,” he told me, staring closely.
“I see it now. You’re not ready for your fate or for what will happen should
the Atlanteans rise and the Hellbringers return.”
I swallowed roughly. “What will happen?”
Another chuckle. “Like I said, little goddess, you’re not ready. But one
day, one day very soon, you will be.”
I wanted to push him harder, but my eyes were locked in horror on the
dark red blood spattering across the white walls. Asher and Connor were
just holding their own, fighting back to back, but the gods were hurting
them.
“Help me,” I begged, willing to do anything to save them. “Please.”
Sonaris regarded me with a look I couldn’t interpret. “Why should I
help you?”
I slapped him. It was a reflex and I greatly regretted it, because he was
my only hope, but I was beyond reasoning. “You’re supposed to be my
mate,” I screamed. “If you ever want me to stop fighting you over that, you
better start proving that you fucking deserve me.”
I was lying. I would never in a billion years be his mate. I’d actually die
first. But he didn’t need to know that. Asher and me living to fight another
day was all I cared about.
For once, Sonaris wasn’t smiling, but he also didn’t hit me back. “How
about we make a deal,” he said with soft menace.
Like I had a choice. “What deal?”
And his smile was back. “I’ll give you all a temporary reprieve by
locking the gods in here. It won’t hold them forever, but it’s the best I can
offer. It will give you time.”
 “Okay,” I pushed, my voice breathless. “And what do you want in
return?”
“A favor,” he said simply. “A simple favor that I can call on you
anytime for.”
This was a terrible idea. I knew that better than I knew anything. But
again, I had no choice. Live to fight another day.
“If you promise that Asher, me, and Connor, plus all of my friends and
family remain safe from you, and that this favor will not be to hurt anyone I
love, then it’s a deal,” I said.
Annoyance creased his brow for a minute before his face smoothed out.
“Deal.”
The lights flickered out, and the hallway went dark.
The moment the lights vanished, the strongest sense of déjà vu hit me.
This darkness … all-encompassing. This was the darkness from the ocean
room at the Academy. This was the same energy. The same white-blond
hair…
Sonaris. He’d been following me back then. And the text messages …
they had to be from him as well. I have a fucking stalker. It was too late to
worry about it; the deal was made. The all-encompassing darkness
remained, and since I had no idea what I was supposed to do, I stayed silent
and still. There were shouts and thuds from a few feet away, and I wondered
what was happening. Panic filtered into my tense muscles, and the fact that
I didn’t know if Asher and Connor were okay...
Hellbringer…
A whispered word distracted me.
At first I thought I’d imagined it, but then it came again, tingling across
my senses and leaving an ashy taste on my tongue. The flames I’d been
searching for, they were finally here, in my chest and raging across the dark
world.
Hellbringers.
Hellbringers of light.
I temporarily forgot that I had been standing right near a massive cliff
face, and as I moved closer to the whispers, I stepped out into the nothing,
and then I was falling. Something strong grabbed me in the dark. Arms
wrapped around me, and we swung out and slammed into a wall. My head
cracked into stone; I tasted blood, my ears ringing as I tried to fight against
unconsciousness.
 Master.
The same whisper, and as much as I tried to fight against it, to go to the
whispers, the pain in my head became too much and I blacked out. Later I
would wonder if it was the fear that caused me to release my hold on
consciousness, or if it was the head injury, but either way, I completely
missed the details of what Sonaris did to uphold his end of our bargain.
 48

“B aby, open your eyes.” A growl followed. “Maddison James,

open your damn eyes.”
I groaned, rubbing my hand against my head. “Ash?” I
whispered, hearing his relieved groan.
“Fuck, love, you scared the hell out of me.”
I groaned again, because everything hurt. “Pun intended?” I joked.
Providing we were out of the underworld, of course. “Where are we?”
Lips brushed across mine, and somehow, I felt marginally better. “The
Academy,” he said. “We’re back at the Academy.”
I jerked up, wincing at the light burning through my retinas. Asher’s
beautiful face filled my vision and I drank it in for a few seconds. I kissed
him before he could answer, and he groaned into my mouth, wrapping his
arms around me and gently pulling me onto his lap. We were in his room at
the mansion, and I’d never been so happy to wake up.
Asher pulled back just as the kiss was getting good. “No,” I cried,
jerking him closer.
He laughed, pressing kisses down my cheeks and across the sensitive
skin on my neck. He knew exactly where I liked to be kissed. He knew how
to play my body like a master. But apparently today he was not going to
give me what I wanted.
“Tease,” I huffed.
This time when he laughed, he threw his head back, and I could have
cried to see such joy on his face. “You’re injured, baby, and I don’t want to
cause you one second more pain.”
 Rocking my hips against him, I stifled my moan. “Pain is not finishing
what you just started.”
Stubborn bastard wouldn’t be convinced though, and I tried not to pout
as he wrapped me even tighter, lying back on the bed with me sprawled
across him. We stayed like that for so long … I wasn’t even sure how much
time passed as we lived in that moment, but eventually I had to know.
“What happened? Is everyone okay?”
Asher nodded. “Yes. All of us are back at the Academy. Only minor
injuries.”
A mental image of his blood hitting the walls … I’d never forget that.
But … minor injuries? Dude had been holding his own with the gods,
which was kinda scary … and mega hot.
“Do you know how we got out of there, Maddi?” Asher asked suddenly.
I squeezed my eyes closed, trying to remember all the details. “It went
dark, and then … I fell. Something caught me in midair, and…” It was all
blank after that.
Asher shook his head. “I don’t know what happened after the lights
went out. The darkness was impenetrable. I couldn’t see or sense anything.”
That’s exactly what it was like … Sonaris hadn’t just turned out the
lights, he’d almost stolen our senses. But how could he do that? It didn’t
feel like a god of the ocean ability.
Asher ran his hands over my back, stroking it soothingly, and I closed
my eyes, resting in his comforting presence.
“I love you,” I said.
“I love you so much,” he returned. “I know I have a lot to make up for,
Mads, and I promise, I’m not going to stop trying.”
We kissed for a while, and just when it was getting good, he pulled
away. Pouting, I said, “Are we sure the gods are still in the underworld?”
Had Sonaris held up his end of the deal?
Asher nodded. “It’s the only thing that makes sense, because no one has
come after us. But I still don’t know how that happened. Who saved us?”
Shit. It was finally time to admit what I’d done. “It was me,” I
whispered. “I made a deal with Sonaris. I promised him a favor if he would
save us.”
Asher’s hold on me tightened. “What favor?” he asked, his voice
rumbling.
 I shrugged. “I don’t know. I was desperate, Ash. We were outnumbered.
Outpowered. I had no choice.”
It wasn’t really the truth and we both knew it. There was always a
choice, but…
“I won’t watch you die again,” I said, this time less apologetically. “I’m
sorry, there’s only so much my sanity can take. I figured I’d just make the
deal and worry about the consequences later.”
Asher squeezed his eyes tightly closed, and when he opened them again,
gold was dripping through those beautiful irises. But he didn’t yell or get
angry, he just pressed his lips to mine.
“He will never touch you,” he said softly. “Never.”
“What about your mother?” I added. “She clearly knows now that
you’ve chosen my side. I’m sure she won’t take that well.”
I hated the thought of him being in more danger because of me. Not to
mention he’d spent months all but ignoring me to try and deflect his
mother’s attention. All of that was blown out of the water now.
Asher shrugged. “Seems we all have something we’ll have to deal with
in the future. Thankfully, for now, she appears to be trapped with the
others.”
All the gods trapped, except Sonaris. “Maybe they’ll do us all a favor
and kill each other in there.”
Asher laughed. “Now that would be lucky, if only their energy wasn’t
enough to level the world.”
Ah, yes, that old problem.
We chatted some more until eventually we drifted off together, and for
the first time in a long time I slept without dreams. I woke to Asher’s hard
body pressed along my side, and I groaned at the sensation of our energy
mingling. He shifted, eyes still closed, but his lips found mine.
By now my head pain was long gone, along with every other ache and
pain, and I was desperate to feel him. “Please, Ash,” I begged.
He was fully awake as he hauled me into his arms, my aching body
grinding against him. There was a steady, pulsing thrum inside me that
needed sating. His mouth captured mine, dominating, stealing my soul in a
single kiss. Or at least it would have, if he hadn’t owned it from almost the
first moment we met.
Asher lifted me from the bed, and I had no idea where he was taking us
until the warm water of the pool washed over me. If I hadn’t been on the
edge of combusting, I might have cried at being back in the water with him
like this.
My clothes disappeared in a few skilled moves, and I magicked his
pants off, because I had no time to waste. He entered me in one hard thrust
—neither of us able to wait another second. I cried out, my head dropping
back as my lower half arched closer to him, wanting to feel every single
inch as he slid in and out of me.
Asher held me with one hand, the other cupping my breast as he
dropped his head to my nipple. Gods. His tongue…
“Ash,” I groaned.
I was going to come; I couldn’t hold back any longer. I’d been so ready
for him. He moved faster, and I felt the tension inside of me ravel tighter
and tighter, until eventually I shattered around him, crying out. We went
under the water, and had I not been an Atlantean I would have drowned. As
it was, finishing under the water only spurred my orgasm to the highest of
heights, and I wondered if I was going to pass out from the pure pleasure of
it.
Asher’s mouth found mine as he finished inside me, coming with a
groan.
We stayed locked together, floating in the water. Asher remained hard,
and we ended up fucking again, this time on the bottom of the pool. I was
starting to think that sex underwater was the way to go.
Just having this moment to even experience so much pleasure and joy
was probably more than I’d expected I’d ever have. So I would take it. I
would take it and not stress too much about the future.
The only guarantee I had was right now. Asher and I were making up
for lost time. The year of purple had more downs than ups, but ending like
this … almost made up for the rest.
 49

“B itch, you owe me,” Ilia said, hands on her hips as she stared
me down.
I wrinkled my nose at her. “Come on, aren’t you going to
give that a rest? You’ve already taken my breakfast, my favorite shifter
romance book, and made me go shopping with you twice. How long will I
owe you for?”
She continued staring me down, and I was supe enough to admit it …
she was intimidating. “You’re going to owe me until I tell you different.
You’ve sacrificed yourself twice now to save the rest of us. That’s not okay
with me.”
I grimaced. I probably deserved her punishments, because she’d been a
hysterical mess wondering if she’d ever see me again. They all had been.
The only good thing to come from all of that was that Calen and Ilia were
solid as heck now. In moments of comforting each other, they’d decided to
have a real shot at a relationship, and I was so fucking excited for her.
“You know Josh had his baby,” she said conversationally, and she didn’t
even seem upset by it. “A little boy. He’s going to try and work it out with
the mother. He wants to be in his son’s life.”
I wrapped my arms around her. “Sorry, girl.”
She shrugged against me, but she didn’t pull away. “It’s okay. Calen
means more to me anyway. I think the only thing with Josh is the regret I
feel at how it all ended. Otherwise, I’m happy it worked out this way.”
I sighed as I released her. “Yep, fate has an interesting way of working
the world.” Speaking of. “There’s no way fate would want me to wear this
dress, and no amount of guilt is going to force me into it.”
Ilia stared me down and I swallowed hard.
“Ah, fuck. Okay. Whatever.” If it made her happy, then I would do it.
She was right, I really did owe her.
I slipped on the purple number that was loosely masquerading as a
dress. It was mostly a few strips of material all clipped together with large
gold brooches. Lots of my skin was on show, and Ilia clapped her hands in
excitement. “You look smokin’ hot, bitch.”
She’d been calling me bitch a lot, but I was still pretty sure she still
loved me. “I can’t believe this is the last dance of the year,” I said softly,
fluffing up my curls. “Year two is over … how did that happen? Feels like I
was barely here.”
Ilia joined me in front of the mirror. “Uh, maybe because you skipped
half of it being an Atlantean god and saving the world?”
I snorted, but I couldn’t exactly argue.
Ilia winked then, looking all kinds of amused. “And somehow …
despite deaths and mourning and gods almost killing us all, you still
managed to top multiple classes.”
I shrugged. “Yeah, and considering I almost missed the end of year
exams…”
We’d just made it back in time—Asher and I had to study our asses off,
but we’d made it to every exam, and I’d marveled at how easy school was
now compared to last year. Being a demigod supe definitely had its
advantages.
“One of the professors suggested I should graduate early,” I said softly. I
hadn’t told anyone else that. “He said I already had the skills to finish up
next year.” I was seriously considering it. Most of my friends and family
were a year ahead of me, so that meant next year was our last all together.
Unless I finished early.
Ilia stopped primping. “What did you say?”
A snort escaped. “Right now, I have no idea what next month will bring,
let alone next year. Sonaris assured me the gods would not remain in the
Underworld indefinitely, and I figure I might be dead before graduation, so
I’m just going to worry about today.”
Ilia threw back her head and laughed. “Right old ray of sunshine, aren’t
you, girl.”
 I gave her a gentle shove but didn’t argue. I was a little dark and dreary
these days.
“Come on, we should get going,” I said, pushing the bad shit aside.
“They’ll be waiting for us.”
I opened the door and almost screamed. Asher and Calen were standing
right in the doorway.
“Fuck,” Asher breathed.
“Double fuck,” Calen repeated.
My heart was beating so hard in my chest as I took Asher in. He was
dressed in worn jeans that hugged his muscled thighs, white high tops, and
a black shirt that lovingly fitted to his body like a second skin. His dark hair
fell over his forehead, the gold and silver in it brighter than ever. His eyes
were my favorite sea-green and they were filled with heat.
Asher snagged an arm around me, pulling me firmly against his body. “I
probably shouldn’t let you out of the room,” he murmured into my mouth.
“You look so unbelievably sexy.”
His hands brushed down to my bare thighs. I wore heels, bringing me
much closer to his height, and I pressed into him, taking another kiss. Ilia
didn’t care; she was basically climbing Calen, and … nobody cared in the
supernatural world, actually. We were all horny fucks.
When we finally came up for air, Calen stepped toward me, brushing his
thumb across my cheek. He released Ilia fully to lean over and press a kiss
to the same spot. “You look beautiful, sweetheart.”
The Atlanteans had all been very affectionate since we had returned.
They touched and hugged me all the time. They showed me every single
day how much they loved me. It didn’t seem to bother Ilia or Larissa—who
was still hung up on Rone—and I knew that was because there was no
jealousy in our friendship group. They knew and accepted that the six of us
Atlanteans had a special bond, and even though Calen and Rone loved them
too, they wouldn’t come between the Atlantean-six.
Blessed. I was so blessed. That was the only reason the year of purple
was going down as a favorite as well. All my relationships had deepened
this year. We’d been through hell and back, almost literally, and despite the
ups and downs, I was finishing this year with the knowledge that the bonds
I shared with everyone were stronger.
The dance this time was held out in the back field, where we’d been
supposed to do sports every Wednesday. That hadn’t really panned out this
year, but Princeps Jones was going to try again next. He was determined to
foster unity among us, and I was all for it.
“This isn’t an official dance, right?” I asked as the huge dance floor
came into sight. Usually they hid away their underground dances, but this
time we were right out in the open, with the floor, bar, and huge speakers
blasting music.
Larissa dashed up to us. “Dad’s turning a blind eye because he’s just so
damn happy that none of us got killed at the god smackdown.”
That made two of us. Rone was close behind Larissa, his eyes glued to
her in the shimmery silver dress she wore. Dude was hooked. He looked
away long enough to hug me though, pressing his lips to my forehead.
“Hey, Mads,” he said. “You look like a wet dream and bad mistake all
wrapped up in one purple package.”
I snorted. “Yeah, you look hot too, buddy.”
He did. He was dressed all in black, and his fallen angel beauty was
breathtaking.
Jesse’s strong arms wrapped around me and I sank into that familiar
shifter scent. It was wild, earthy, and felt like home. “Gorgeous,” he said
softly, “you’re a fucking sight.”
I chuckled against him. “Thanks, Jess.”
Axl was last; he was quiet as he held me tightly. He’d been a little
reticent since we all returned—he wasn’t handling it well. His super-brain
kept calculating the future, and apparently it didn’t look good.
“Not everything is black and white, Ax,” I murmured as I pulled away.
“Some things can’t be calculated. The future is one of them, so enjoy
tonight.”
He smiled—reluctantly, but it was a smile. “I’ll try, Maddi.”
I patted his arm. That was all any of us could do.
“Where’s Connor?” I asked, and all I got were some shrugs in return.
He hadn’t really grown on anyone, but I still felt some responsibility to my
sorta brother.
The beat changed then to something with lots of bass and I found my
hips and ass moving. It had been too long since I let loose. I was determined
that nothing was going to ruin tonight.
“I’ll get drinks,” Calen shouted before he tucked Ilia under his arm, and
together they walked off.
 The rest of us headed toward the main dance space, and all too soon lost
ourselves in the beat. The drinks flowed, and by the end I found myself
more than a little drunk.
Asher didn’t leave my side … or maybe it was me that wouldn’t leave
him. We danced, his body pressed against mine, turning me into a hot mess
of hormones and sexual needs. I wanted him to fuck me right here, but
since that would be a little inappropriate, I settled for long, hot kisses that
kept me almost as intoxicated as the fey wine.
A magical barrier above kept us dry and warm, and I was having the
best time. After a few hours, I needed the bathroom, so I hurried over to
pee, hoping to get back before the end of the song. It was one of my
favorites. As I stepped out of the room, feeling better, I swayed on the
stupid heels and a strong arm wrapped around me, keeping me steady.
“Oh, thanks,” I said, throwing my head back to see who it was.
My heart stuttered in my chest. Sonaris. Dressed in a charcoal-colored
suit, looking like a dark nightmare.
“Wha—? What are you doing here?” I choked out, stepping back. Now
that I knew it was him, the energy connection between us sprang to life, and
I wondered at the delay.
The god’s eyes ran over me, lingering on all the bare skin, and I almost
felt the heat that trailed after that look.
Bastard.
“Just here to say hi,” he said softly, power wrapping around me as he
brushed a fingertip across my cheek. “I wouldn’t want you to forget…”
The deal. Like I would ever forget that.
Jabbing him in the chest, I went toe to toe with him. “If you want your
favor, ask for it. Otherwise … fuck off.”
I was done playing games. He was not ruining this night for me …
unless he called my bluff, of course.
Sonaris’s laughter was as darkly sensual as his face. “This is enough for
tonight,” he murmured, his finger tracing across my lips.
I slapped his hand away and closed my eyes tightly for a moment to get
myself together. When I opened them again, he was gone.
Fuck! Motherfucking fuck!
This was not good, but he hadn’t asked for anything yet. I still had time.
Time to figure out how to take him and those bastard gods down. I knew
there was a way … the Hellbringers. I just had to figure out how to use that
weapon while not ending the world.
It was my birthday in a few days, and I’d decided it was time to turn my
hair into an aquamarine mess, the colors of the waters around my home, for
the promise I was making.
The year of aqua was the year I would destroy the gods.
If it was the last thing I did.
 50

SUPERNATURAL ACADEMY: YEAR THREE

T he final chapter…
smarturl.it/SupernaturalAcademy3

Y EAR T HREE AT THE A CADEMY . The year of Aqua.

Maddison has been fighting the gods from the first moment she found
out they existed. Those arrogant and power hungry deities have a plan ... a
plan that includes destroying everything she holds dear, and she fears that
one day soon, they're going to succeed.
 When new information is dropped in her lap, a way to end the gods
once and for all, Maddison jumps at the chance. That's until she finds out
that the path to her prize is through a maze of challenges that have stumped
all who've attempted them before.
Luckily she won't go alone. She's been recruited into a girl gang, and
with Jessa, Mischa, and Ilia by her side, they might actually have a shot at
succeeding. Of course, they didn't factor in on their mates storming the keep
to track them down.
Dragon shifters, Atlantean gods, and a chance to find the ultimate
weapon.
Year of aqua ... bring it on.
 ALSO BY JAYMIN EVE

The Titan’s Saga (UF/PNR Humor and action)

Book One: Releasing the Gods (late 2019)

Royals of Arbon Academy (Dark College Romance)

Book One: Princess Ballot (late 2019)

Supernatural Academy (Urban Fantasy/PNR)

Year One
Year Two
Year Three

Dark Legacy (Dark contemporary high school romance)

Book One: Broken Wings
Book Two: Broken Trust
Book Three: Broken Legacy

Secret Keepers Series (Complete PNR/Urban Fantasy)

Book One: House of Darken
Book Two: House of Imperial
Book Three: House of Leights
Book Four: House of Royale

Storm Princess Saga (Complete High Fantasy)

Book One: The Princess Must Die
Book Two: The Princess Must Strike
Book Three: The Princess Must Reign

Curse of the Gods Series (Complete Reverse Harem Fantasy)

Book One: Trickery
Book Two: Persuasion
 Book Three: Seduction
Book Four: Strength
Novella: Neutral
Book Five: Pain

NYC Mecca Series (Complete - UF series)

Book One: Queen Heir
Book Two: Queen Alpha
Book Three: Queen Fae
Book Four: Queen Mecca

A Walker Saga (Complete - YA Fantasy)

Book One: First World
Book Two: Spurn
Book Three: Crais
Book Four: Regali
Book Five: Nephilius
Book Six: Dronish
Book Seven: Earth

Supernatural Prison Trilogy (UF series)

Book One: Dragon Marked
Book Two: Dragon Mystics
Book Three: Dragon Mated
Book Four: Broken Compass
Book Five: Magical Compass
Book Six: Louis
Book Seven: Jacob’s story (tbd)

Hive Trilogy (Complete UF/PNR series)

Book One: Ash
Book Two: Anarchy
Book Three: Annihilate
Sinclair Stories (Standalone Contemporary Romance)
Songbird